Update 352

The Mount of Olives

On Saturday, July 12, 2008, Dave Harris will give the sermon, titled, “The Mount of Olives.”

The services can be heard at www.cognetservices.org at 12:30 pm Pacific Time (which is 2:30 pm Central Time). Just click on Connect to Live Stream.

Back to top

A General Feeling of Unease

by Brian Gale (United Kingdom)

There was a news item in the Current Events section of a recent Update (#350) that stated “In an eye-opening and thought-provoking article, The Associated Press wrote on June 21 that conditions in the USA and around the world have run out of control in unparalleled ways–raising the all-important questions: Why is it happening, and can solutions be found? The article stated: ‘Is everything spinning out of control?'”

It then went on to list a whole host of problems nationally and internationally – a list to that most of us could add a further substantial number of items. The item concluded: “Why the vulnerability? After all, this is the 21st century, not a more primitive past when little in life was assured. Surely people know how to fix problems now. Maybe. And maybe this is what the 21st century will be about — a great unraveling of some things long taken for granted.”

Many seem to have this feeling that all is not well with our society; a feeling of unease or anxiety which is a state of nervousness or apprehension concerning future events. This feeling occurs when such events seem to have the capacity to be overwhelming. Church members have a sure foundation in Jesus Christ (compare 1 Corinthians 3:10-11), but those without this sure foundation can only look to man and his feeble efforts to solve world problems, many of which seem to be insoluble!

For those who don’t believe in God and don’t have the faith that there is a Master Plan in place for the good and well being of all of humanity, there is this feeling of unease. It is something that has not manifested itself in recent years during a time of unparalleled prosperity and progress in living standards. All has seemed to be well up and till recently, but conditions have taken on a very different look, very quickly. This change is manifested in news bulletins, newspaper articles and the worried looks on the face of the man in the street.  

As members of the Church of God, we need have no such worries – there should be no feeling of unease, as our faith in God and His inviolate Word has clearly revealed the future that is in store for all of us. But we should not be complacent either. We should be, we must be and we will be eternally grateful for our calling and the knowledge that goes with it, as we see events unfold according to God’s plan. Yes, there are horrendous problems ahead, but just over the horizon is a wonderful future beyond our ability to comprehend. And there will be no feeling of unease whatsoever in the wonderful world tomorrow.

Back to top

Iran Fools the West–How Much Longer?

The New York Sun reported on July 7:

“The West’s current diplomatic strategy — offering endless incentives to Iran, hoping it will change its behavior — is little more than an exercise in self-delusion…

“Western diplomats reportedly are ‘disappointed’ at Foreign Minister Manouchehr Mottaki’s written response over the weekend to the most recent incentive package that the European Union foreign policy chief, Javier Solana, offered to Iran. Disappointed? The Iranian response should have been foreseeable to anyone who’s been paying attention.

“Reading Mr. Solana’s package of benefits, Israel’s Ephraim Sneh told me, ‘I thought it was being offered to Sweden’… [and] not a terrorist regime that has thumbed its nose at U.N. Security Council resolutions. But the mullahs will react to the new generous package as they always have, he predicted last week. ‘Iran will fool the West to buy time, and the West will allow itself to be fooled,’ Mr. Sneh, a former deputy defense minister, said. Sure enough, European diplomats swore that they could detect ‘new language’ in statements from Iranian officials…

“Their statements were vague enough to raise hopes for a breakthrough. But then the nonanswer came in writing: The mullahs made it clear that they have no intention whatsoever of suspending their enrichment of uranium, as the Security Council has demanded. Instead, they offered more negotiations. Surprised? Was any other outcome possible?

“Meanwhile… anonymous Israel Defense Force sources and Pentagon officials predicted an Israeli military strike before the end of President Bush’s term. But some missing pieces of data might render such an attack ineffective, the Sunday Telegraph reported yesterday. Gaps in Israeli intelligence on the precise locations and vulnerabilities of Iran’s facilities emerged…, the Telegraph reported…

“Even if someone like Osama bin Laden were to go berserk tomorrow and attack the Iranian nuclear facilities, America and Israel would immediately be seen as the culprits. With dependents such as Hamas in the south, Hezbollah in the north, and Syria in the east, Iran would certainly retaliate and shower Israeli cities with missiles. Attacks on U.S. Navy ships in the Persian Gulf, as well as a possible closure of the Strait of Hormuz, through which 70% of the world’s oil passes, would no doubt cause considerable discomfort here, as well.”

America’s and Iran’s War Games and Threats

Reuters reported on July 7:

“Iran started war games on Monday and its president rejected a demand by major powers that it stop enriching uranium as ‘illegitimate,’ showing no sign of backing down in a stand-off over Tehran’s nuclear ambitions. Missile units of the elite Revolutionary Guards’ naval and air forces began war games, Iranian news agencies said, hours after the U.S. Navy said it had begun exercises in the Gulf.

“Speculation about an attack on the world’s fourth biggest oil exporter over its nuclear program rose after a report last month said Israel had practiced such a strike. Fears of military confrontation helped send world oil prices to record highs…

“The Revolutionary Guards’ head said in remarks published in late June that Tehran would impose controls on shipping in the Gulf and the strategic Strait of Hormuz if it was attacked. The U.S. Navy last week vowed that Iran would not be allowed to block the Gulf waterway which carries crude from the world’s largest oil exporting region.”

Reuters added on July 8:

“Iran will hit Tel Aviv, U.S. shipping in the Gulf and American interests around the world if it is attacked over its disputed nuclear activities, an aide to Iran’s Supreme Leader was quoted as saying on Tuesday.”

Iran “Tests” Nine Missiles–But Were They Really Nine?

Iran Missle Test

On July 9, AFP reported the following:

“Iran on Wednesday test-fired a missile it said is capable of reaching Israel, angering the United States amid growing fears that the standoff over the contested Iranian nuclear drive could lead to war. The Shahab-3 was among a broadside of nine missiles fired off simultaneously at 8:00 am (0330 GMT) from an undisclosed location in the Iranian desert…”

The International Herald Tribune elaborated, on July 9:

“State-run media, quoted by Western news agencies, said the tests near the Strait of Hormuz included long- and medium-range missiles, among them a new version of the Shahab-3, which Tehran maintains can hit targets 2,000 kilometers, or 1,250 miles, away… At the same time, U.S. and British warships have been conducting naval maneuvers in the Gulf – apparently within range of the launch site of the missiles tested Wednesday.”

According to an article in Der Spiegel Online, dated July 10, a spectacular photograph, issued by the Iranian government and showing four missiles being fired on Wednesday, was nothing but a digital forgery. At least one of the four missiles–the second one from the right– was allegedly “added” on the picture. The magazine also stated in a related article that commentators feel that the alleged reach of the Iranian missiles is “weigh overblown.”

Iran Fires More Missiles–and Oil Prices Jump

The Associated Press added on July 10:

“Iran test-fired more long-range missiles overnight in a second round of exercises meant to show that the country can defend itself against any attack by the U.S. or Israel, Iranian state television reported Thursday. The weapons have ‘special capabilities’ and included missiles launched from naval ships in the Persian Gulf, along with torpedoes and surface-to-surface missiles…

“The report came hours after Secretary of State Condoleezza Rice warned Iran that Washington will not back down in the face of threats against Israel. ‘We are sending a message to Iran that we will defend American interests and the interests of our allies,’ Rice said Thursday in Georgia at the close of a three-day Eastern European trip.”

The International Herald Tribune reported on July 10:

“The head of the Organization of Petroleum Exporting Countries warned Thursday that oil prices would see an ‘unlimited’ increase in the case of a military conflict involving Iran, because the group’s members would be unable to make up the lost production… Iran, the second-largest producing country in OPEC, after Saudi Arabia, produces about four million barrels of oil a day out of the daily worldwide production of close to 87 million barrels.”

Iran Divides Obama and McCain…With No Real Solution in Sight

AFP reported on July 9:

“Democrat Barack Obama Wednesday called for aggressive diplomacy with Iran while Republican John McCain warned against making any concessions, as Tehran’s missile tests jolted the White House race. The presidential rivals used Iran’s test of a missile capable of reaching Israel to sketch sharply divergent approaches on foreign policy.

“Senator Obama said Iran ‘must suffer threats of economic sanctions with direct diplomacy opening up channels of communication so we avoid provocation, but we give strong incentives for the Iranians to change their behavior… Part of the problem that we’ve got right now is that we’ve been basically farming out the diplomatic activity to the Europeans. We’ve got to be actively engaged,’ Obama said.

“Senator McCain issued a statement following the tests implicitly criticizing Obama’s engagement strategy, which Republicans argue is naive and dangerous. ‘Working with our European and regional allies is the best way to meet the threat posed by Iran, not unilateral concessions that undermine multilateral diplomacy,’ McCain said… McCain also said the tests shows the United States needs effective missile defense ‘now and in the future,’ including the planned missile defense sites in the Czech Republic and Poland…

“The Bush administration, which has not ruled out military action against Iranian atomic facilities, condemned the missile tests. ‘Iran’s development of ballistic missiles is a violation of United Nations Security Council resolutions and completely inconsistent with Iran’s obligations to the world,’ White House spokesman Gordon Johndroe said. He expressed concern that Iran’s ballistic missiles could be used as ‘a delivery vehicle for a potential nuclear weapon.'”

Iran–A Frightening Intolerant Tyranny

The Jerusalem Post reported on July 8:

“A new law has been passed by the Iranian parliament extending use of the death penalty to online crimes. Previously, only people charged with insulting Islam or drug trafficking had been sentenced to death. In accordance with the new law, bloggers and website editors can be sentenced to death for crimes such as… apostasy… Blogging about subjects such as minority rights and freedom of speech and religion has already carried a risk. In 2005, blogger Mojtaba Saminejad was tried before a local court in Teheran charged with insulting the prophets, which carries the death penalty. He was eventually acquitted…”

Monkeys Used in Iran for Research Involving Biological Weapons?

The Sunday Times reported on July 6:

“Hundreds of endangered monkeys are being taken from the African bush and sent to a ‘secretive’ laboratory in Iran for scientific experiments. An undercover inquiry by The Sunday Times has revealed that wild monkeys, which are banned from experiments in Britain, are being freely supplied in large numbers to laboratories in other parts of the world. All will undergo invasive and maybe painful experiments leading ultimately to their death…

“The revelation will fuel speculation that the monkeys may be used for research involving biological weapons. Primates are typically used by scientists wishing to test both the effectiveness of germ warfare agents and defences against them… According to US intelligence, the pharmaceutical industry in Iran has long been used as a cover for developing a germ warfare capability.”

Iraq Pressures USA to Withdraw

The Associated Press reported on July 8:

“Iraq’s national security adviser said Tuesday his country will not accept any security deal with the United States unless it contains specific dates for the withdrawal of U.S.-led forces. The comments by Mouwaffak al-Rubaie were the strongest yet by an Iraqi official about the deal now under negotiation with U.S. officials. They came a day after Iraq’s prime minister first said publicly that he expects the pending troop deal with the United States to have some type of timetable for withdrawal.

“President Bush has said he opposes a timetable. The White House said Monday it did not believe Prime Minister Nouri al-Maliki was proposing a rigid timeline for U.S. troop withdrawals.”

Russia Threatens Military Response to U.S. Missile Defense Deal

Times On Line reported on July 9:

“Russia threatened to retaliate by military means after a deal with the Czech Republic brought the US missile defence system in Europe a step closer. The threat followed quickly on from the announcement that Condoleezza Rice signed a formal agreement with the Czech Republic to host the radar for the controversial project.

“Moscow argues that the missile shield would severely undermine the balance of European security and regards the proposed missile shield based in two former Communist countries as a hostile move. ‘We will be forced to react not with diplomatic, but with military-technical methods,’ the Russian Foreign Ministry said in a statement… The radar agreement still has to pass through the Czech parliament where the government only has a slim majority.”

Barack Obama to Visit Germany

Der Spiegel Online reported on July 8:

“Barack Obama wants to hold a keynote speech on trans-Atlantic relations in front of Berlin’s Brandenburg Gate during his visit later this month… A July 24 date has been set by the campaign for a Berlin visit… ‘During this campaign, Senator Obama has been criticized for his lack of interest in Europe,’ an Obama campaign adviser with knowledge of the planning for the trip told SPIEGEL ONLINE. ‘This trip is partly a response to this… The memory of John F. Kennedy’s famous Berlin speech is still alive. Berlin is a bridge between East and West, and the German-American relationship is very strong…’

“Former US President John F. Kennedy was given a rousing reception by the people of West Berlin during his visit in 1963 when he held his famous ‘Ich bin ein Berliner’ speech in front of the town hall in Berlin’s Schöneberg district — which lies several miles from the Brandenburg Gate. The German government has already announced that it would give Obama a warm welcome but also voiced concern that an Obama speech in front of the Brandenburg Gate may be misinterpreted as German interference with the US election campaign.

“… he won’t shy away from some ‘tough love’ in his speech, said the advisor, noting that he would spell out clearly that Europe needs to assume more international responsibility, especially in Afghanistan, and perhaps in Iraq as well… Obama will meet Chancellor Angela Merkel. His advisors are also trying to make time for a meeting with Foreign Minister Frank-Walter Steinmeier, partly to get a better understanding of both camps in Germany’s grand coalition government — Merkel being a conservative Christian Democrat and Steinmeier a center-left Social Democrat.

“The German government is treading carefully. Merkel and Steinmeier want nice pictures with the Democrat who is highly popular in Germany. But they can’t take sides too openly in the US election campaign… Merkel’s office on Monday diplomatically declared that it was greatly looking forward to Obama’s visit. But, it added, Republican contender John McCain was of course most welcome anytime as well.”

Der Spiegel Online added on July 10:

“Barack Obama’s campaign team has responded to Angela Merkel’s apparent discomfort over his bid to hold a speech at the Brandenburg Gate in Berlin. A spokesman for the chancellor said his choice to hold the speech at the historic setting was ‘odd’ and that Merkel has ‘little sympathy for the Brandenburg Gate being used for electioneering and has expressed her doubts about the idea.’… Ultimately, the decision on whether Obama can speak at the Brandenburg Gate will be made by the government of the city of Berlin. According to report in the Friday edition of the Hannoverschen Neuen Presse newspaper, city officials in Berlin’s Mitte district have reserved the Brandenburg Gate for the Democratic Party politician on July 24. Mayor Klaus Wowereit has also expressed his support for using the site for Obama’s speech.”

Worldwide Food, Fuel and Financial Crises–Man-Made Catastrophes

On July 4, 2008, the EUObserver reported the following:

“As the head of the World Bank [Robert Zoellick] warns world leaders that the planet is entering the ‘danger zone’ with millions thrown into extreme poverty by the twin food and fuel crises, a leaked report from his organisation shows that biofuels have pushed up global food prices by 75 percent – a much bigger role in the disaster than previously thought… ‘What we are witnessing is not a natural disaster – a silent tsunami or a perfect storm. It is a man-made catastrophe and as such must be fixed by people,’ [Mr. Zoellick] said in the letter.”

The EarthTimes wrote on July 6:

“The global financial crisis could lead to losses of 1,600 billion dollars for financial institutes, according [to] a report in the Swiss Sunday newspaper SonntagsZeitung. It quoted a confidential study by the hedge fund Bridgewater Associates as saying losses for banks holding risky assets could be four times greater than the 400 billion dollars previously estimated… The value of such risky assets is 26,600 billion dollars, according to the hedge fund. The losses would amount to 1,600 billion dollars if these assets were valued at market rates and not in the form of securitization, the newspaper said.”

“The U.S. Dollar Is Mighty No More”

The Associated Press reported on July 7:

“The almighty dollar is mighty no more. It has been declining steadily for six years against other major currencies, undercutting its role as the leading international banking currency. The long slide is fanning inflation at home and playing a major role in the run-up of oil and gasoline prices everywhere… Everything made in America — from goods to entire companies — is near dirt cheap to many foreigners. Meanwhile, American consumers, both those who travel and those who stay at home, are seeing big price increases in energy, food and imported goods.

“The dollar has lost roughly a quarter of its purchasing power against the currencies of major U.S. trading partners from its peak in 2002. Since oil is bought and sold in dollars worldwide, the devalued dollar has made the recent surge in energy prices even worse for Americans, leading to $4 gasoline in the United States…

“The loss of the dollar’s purchasing power and international respect has some experts worrying that the euro might one day replace the dollar as the so-called primary reserve currency. And that could trigger a dollar rout as foreign governments and international investors flee from U.S. Treasury bonds and other dollar-denominated investments.

“Making matters worse: The gaping U.S. current-account deficit — the amount by which the value of goods, services and investments bought in the U.S. from overseas exceeds the amount the U.S. sells abroad — and the low levels of domestic savings means that foreigners must purchase more than $3 billion every business day to fund the imbalance. Since roughly half of the nation’s nearly $10 trillion national debt is held by foreigners, mostly in Treasury bills and bonds, such a withdrawal could have enormous consequences…

“The dollar has fallen so far, it will be difficult to halt or reverse its slide. U.S. efforts to persuade Saudi Arabia and other major oil-producing nations to increase their production — and help ease pressure on both oil prices and the dollar — have brought scant results…”

“Conflicting” Messages of the British Government

The Independent reported on July 7:

“The Government is to launch a campaign to stamp out Britain’s waste food mountains as part of a global effort to curb spiralling food prices. Supermarkets will be urged to drop ‘three for two’ deals on food that encourage shoppers into bulk-buying more than they need, often leading to the surpluses being thrown away. The scandal of the vast mountains of food that are thrown away in Britain while other parts of the world starve is revealed in a Cabinet Office report today. It calls for a reduction in food waste: up to 40 per cent of groceries can be lost before they are consumed due to poor processing, storage and transport…

“Gordon Brown said he would make action to tackle the soaring cost of food a priority at the G8 summit starting today in Japan. ‘If we are to get food prices down, we must do more to deal with unnecessary demand, such as by all of us doing more to cut our food waste which is costing the average household in Britain around £8 per week,’ he told journalists on board the plane to the summit.”

However, as the Telegraph reported on July 8, Mr. Brown’s conduct at the summit was in sharp conflict with his words:

“Gordon Brown and his fellow world leaders have sparked outrage after it was disclosed they enjoyed a six-course lunch followed by an eight-course dinner at the G8 summit where the global food crisis tops the agenda. The Prime Minister was served 24 different dishes during his first day at the summit – just hours after urging the world to reduce the ‘unnecessary demand’ for food and calling on British families to cut back on their wasteful use of food…

“The dinner consisted of 18 dishes in eight courses including caviar, smoked salmon, Kyoto beef and a ‘G8 fantasy dessert’. The banquet was accompanied by five different wines from around the world including champagne, a French Bourgogne and sake.

“African leaders including the heads of Ethiopia, Tanzania and Senegal who had taken part in talks during the day were not invited to the function…

“Dominic Nutt, of Save the Children, said: ‘It is deeply hypocritical that they should be lavishing course after course on world leaders when there is a food crisis and millions cannot afford a decent meal to eat.’… The Prime Minister’s spokesman declined to comment on the menus.”

Anglican Bishops and Members to Flock to Catholic Church?

The Sunday Telegraph wrote on July 6:

“Senior Church of England bishops have held secret talks with Vatican officials to discuss the crisis in the Anglican communion over gays and women bishops. They met senior advisers of the Pope in an attempt to build closer ties with the Roman Catholic Church… Dr Rowan Williams, the Archbishop of Canterbury, was not told of the talks and the disclosure will be a fresh blow to his efforts to prevent a major split in the Church of England.

“In highly confidential discussions, a group of conservative bishops expressed their dismay at the liberal direction of the Church of England and their fear for its future. They met members of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, the most powerful of the Vatican’s departments, the successor to the medieval Inquisition, which enforces doctrine and was headed by Pope Benedict XVI before his election.”

Meanwhile, Sky News reported on July 7:

“The Church of England’s ruling body has voted to go ahead with the ordination of women bishops… Sky News correspondent Mike McCarthy said: ‘It’s a historic and very significant moment for the Church of England. The real test now is how many people will leave (the Church). There are certainly going to be many wrestling with their consciences.’… A total of 1,333 clergy have threatened to leave the Church of England if they are not given legal safeguards to set up a network of parishes that would remain under male leadership.”

Deutsche Welle reported on July 8 that “The Vatican has strongly criticised the Church of England’s plan to ordain women bishops, describing it as a historic break from Christian doctrine that will drive Anglicans and Catholics further apart.”

The Telegraph added on July 8:

“The Bishop of Ebbsfleet… Andrew Burnham, is to lead his fellow Anglo-Catholics from the Church of England into the Roman Catholic Church… Bishop Burnham, one of two ‘flying bishops’ in the province of Canterbury, has made a statement asking Pope Benedict XVI and the English Catholic bishops for ‘magnanimous gestures’ that will allow traditionalists to become Catholics en masse. He is confident that this will happen, following talks in Rome with Cardinal Levada, head of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, and Cardinal Kasper, the Vatican’s head of ecumenism…

“Bishop Burnham hopes that Rome will offer special arrangements whereby former Anglicans can stay worshipping in parishes under the guidance of a Catholic bishop. Most of these parishes already use the Roman liturgy, but there may be provision for Anglican prayers if churches request it. Anglican priests who are already married will not be barred from ordination as priests, though Bishop Burnham would not be able to continue in episcopal orders, as he is married and there is an absolute bar on married bishops in the Roman and Orthodox Churches.”

The Powers of the Vatican Court

CNN reported on July 5:

“A fake priest was caught trying to hear confessions in St. Peter’s Basilica and was tried by a Vatican tribunal, a Vatican judge said in an interview published Saturday. Judge Gianluigi Marrone, who is a member of the court system of the independent Vatican city-state, said the man was wearing clerical garb and carried documents alleging that he was a priest… ‘It was a case of usurping an ecclesiastical title, and thus he was tried by our tribunal,’ the judge added…

“[He] didn’t say when the incident happened, what the tribunal’s verdict was or if the man received punishment… Last year, Italian news reports said that… the Vatican court system issued a drug conviction, giving a former employee of the Holy See a four-month suspended sentence for possession of cocaine.”

Why the World Will NOT End in 2012

AOL published the following on July 6, under “Weird News”:

“Survival groups around the world are gearing up and counting down to a mysterious date that has been anticipated for thousands of years: Dec. 21, 2012. Across the United States, Canada and throughout Europe, apocalyptic sects and individuals say that is the day that the world as we know it will end…

“Ancient Mayan societies, known for their advanced mathematics and astronomy, followed a ‘long count’ calendar that lasted 5,126 years. When their charts are translated to the Gregorian calendar, the international standard used today, time runs out on Dec. 21, 2012.

“Believers say there are other links besides just the Mayan calendar that portend catastrophe. The sun will be aligned with the center of the Milky Way for the first time in about 26,000 years on the same day, which marks the winter solstice. Some say that will disrupt the energy flow to Earth, or that the high rate of sunspots or sun flares that NASA has predicted for 2012 could affect Earth magnetic fields. Scientists have tried to squash the doomsday scenario as another empty prophesy, but it’s clear there are thousands who consider the possibility of a worldwide catastrophe occurring on that date very real…

“Searching for ‘2012 the end of the world’ on Google brings up nearly 700,000 hits. More than 6,500 video posts about the day have been posted on YouTube… ‘These prophecies of doom really don’t have any basis in what we know about the Maya,’ said Stephen Houston, an anthropology professor at Brown University and an expert in Maya hieroglyphic writing. ‘The Maya descriptions barely talk about this event.’ He said the Mayans saw their calendar coming to an end on the date, but then starting over without any catastrophes.'”

Jesus said very clearly that we do NOT know the time of His return and the end of the present civilization. So, we can dogmatically say that it will not be on or about December 21, 2012. Christ said He would return at a time when we DON’T expect it!

Back to top

Did Jesus violate His own words, when He first said to His disciples before His crucifixion that He would drink no more wine, and when He later drank wine before His death?

Actually, this question has puzzled quite a few people. It is important to read all the relevant passages in context.

We read in Matthew 26:27-29 that Jesus gave wine to the disciples, symbolizing His shed blood for the forgiveness of sins. The entire passage reads (Authorized Version throughout, unless otherwise mentioned):

“And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; For this is my blood of the new testament [covenant], which is shed for many for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom.”

In the parallel passage in Mark 14:25, He is quoted as saying: “Verily I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom of God.” Compare, too, the wording in Luke 22:18.

These passages do not only refer to wine per se, but also to any product or “fruit” of the vine–including grape juice or vinegar.

Later, during the crucifixion, we read indeed that Jesus first refused to drink of the fruit of the vine which was offered to Him.

Matthew 27:34 tells us:

“They gave Him vinegar to drink mingled with gall; and when he tasted thereof, he would not drink.” The parallel passage in Mark 15:23 clarifies that the “vinegar” was actually cheap or “sour wine.” We read: “And they gave him to drink wine [New King James Bible: “sour wine”] mingled with myrrh: but he received it not.” The passage in Luke 23:36 explains further that the soldiers offered Him vinegar or sour wine, at least in part, to mock Him.

W.E.Vine explains in his “Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words,” that the Greek word for “vinegar,” i.e., “oxos,” “denotes sour wine, the ordinary drink of labourers and common soldiers.”

But then, just before His death, we read that Jesus partook of some fruit of the vine. This occurred, in part, in fulfillment of the Old Testament prophecy in Psalm 69:21 (“… in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink”). During biblical times, vinegar was usually produced from grapes (compare the reference of “vinegar made from wine,” in Numbers 6:3). So, the Old Testament prophesied that Jesus would drink vinegar or sour wine just before His death.

We read in Matthew 27:48:

“And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar [New King James Bible: “sour wine”], and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink.” Compare the parallel account in Mark 15:36.

John informs us in his account that at that time, Jesus DID drink from the vinegar or sour wine. We read in John 19:28-30:

“After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar [New King James Bible: “sour wine”]: and they filled a spunge with vinegar [“sour wine”], and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. When Jesus therefore had RECEIVED the vinegar [“sour wine”], he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.”

Many commentaries explain why Jesus did not drink from the “sour wine” earlier, but why He drank from it now. For instance, the Nelson Study Bible writes:

“‘Sour wine’ was not the same as the drugged wine that had been offered to Jesus earlier (‘wine mingled with myrrh’; see Mark 15:23). Jesus did not take that wine because He wanted to die fully conscious. He did take a sip of this wine; one of the agonies of crucifixion was incredible thirst, added to the terrible pain.”

Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible states to John 19:29:

“This was probably that tart small wine which we are assured was the common drink of the Roman soldiers. Our word vinegar comes from the French vin aigre, sour or tart wine… This vinegar must not be confounded with the vinegar and gall mentioned [in Matthew 27:34], and [in Mark 15:23]. That, being a stupefying potion, intended to alleviate his pain, he refused to drink; but of this he took a little, and then expired…”

The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown agrees, stating:

“The vinegar mingled with gall [Matthew 27:34], or the wine mingled with myrrh [Mark 15:23] was offered to Jesus before his crucifixion as a stupefying draught… The vinegar in this case was offered in order to revive Christ. John does not mention the stupefying draught.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary adds: “… because this drink [in John 19:29] was not drugged (as in Mark 15:23; Matt. 27:34) but acutely produced a refreshing effect, Jesus willingly received it.”

To summarize, most commentaries agree that the “vinegar,” or “sour wine,” which Christ refused, was a mixture of vinegar and a narcotic herb which had pain-killing effects, while the second, which He accepted, was the common drink of workers and soldiers known as posca, which was a mixture of vinegar, water and eggs.

What most commentaries fail to explain, however, as far as we can see, is HOW and WHY Jesus COULD drink from the sour or tart wine–the “vinegar”–even though He had said earlier that He would not drink from the fruit of the vine until He would do so WITH HIS DISCIPLES in His Father’s Kingdom. When He drank vinegar or sour wine–which was “fruit of the vine”–, He was not yet in His Father’s Kingdom–nor did the disciples drink with Him, either.

To repeat, it is important to realize that the “vinegar” that Jesus drank just before His death, was “wine vinegar” or “sour wine.”
According to Easton’s Bible Dictionary, the “vinegar” mentioned in John 19:29-30, “… was the common sour wine… daily made use of by the Roman soldiers.” Both Nave’s and Strong’s Greek Dictionary agree that this was sour wine.

The question still remains: How could He drink wine vinegar–a product or fruit of the vine–even though He had said that He would NOT drink of the fruit of the vine until His return to earth at the time of His Second Coming?

It is important to read Jesus’ statements in context. Returning to Luke 22:14-16, we see that Jesus, when saying that He would not eat or drink THEREOF, referred to the symbols of the New Testament PASSOVER. The entire account reads as follows:

“And when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. And he said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat THIS PASSOVER with you before I suffer: For I say unto you, I will not any more eat THEREOF, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God.”

He went on to say, in verse 18, that He would not drink of the fruit of the vine “until the kingdom of God shall come,” and He distributed the bread–symbolizing His broken body–to be eaten by His disciples (verse 19).

Christ did NOT say that He would not drink any more of any fruit of the vine–vinegar, sour wine, grape juice, etc.–and He did not say that He would not eat anymore any bread, until His return to establish and set up the Kingdom of God. He ONLY made reference to the symbols of bread and wine as part of the New Testament Passover of which He would NOT partake UNTIL He had established the Kingdom of God here on earth.

On the other hand, we read that Christ apparently DID eat bread with two of His disciples after His resurrection, but before His ascension, and, of course, before His return to establish the Kingdom on earth, which has not happened yet. Luke 24:30-31 reports that “… it came to pass, as he sat AT MEAT with them, he took bread, and blessed it, and brake, and gave it to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew him; and he vanished out of their sight.”

In addition, John 21:9, 12, 15 reports that the resurrected Jesus had breakfast with His disciples–eating bread and fish (as they had done on previous occasions, compare Matthew 14:13-21; 15:32-37).

In any event, Jesus did not say that He would not eat bread or drink wine until His return. He only spoke of the symbols of bread and wine in the context of the annual New Testament Passover celebration. The Bible does not contradict itself in any way–but it sometimes requires diligent research of the Scriptures to see why and how “the things are so.”

Lead Writer: Norbert Link

Back to top

Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock

Reminder: Memorial Service for Paul Voss on Sunday, July 13, 2008

As we announced before, Paul Voss, a long-time deacon in God’s Church, died on May 23, 2008, at his home in Oregon. A memorial service for Paul will be conducted on Sunday, July 13, 2008, at 1:00 pm, at the Seventh-Day Adventist Church, 2701 East 8th Street, (Paradise Valley), National City, California 91950. All family members and friends are invited to attend. Please contact us for any questions.

The following video-recorded sermon by Norbert Link was posted on Google Video:

Bible Study–Marriage–Physical and Spiritual, June 28, 2008

This week, a new StandingWatch program was recorded, titled, “Is War With Iran Coming Soon?” In the program, Norbert Link discusses the fact that we are hearing more and more the warning that Israel may strike Iran militarily before the end of this year. Is this possible or likely? What consequences would such an attack have for the United States and the rest of the world? Does the Bible give us any information as to what IS going to happen?

Norbert Link recorded also the German version of the program, titled, “Kommt Krieg mit Iran?”

Back to top


How This Work is Financed

This Update is an official publication by the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the United States of America; the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada; and the Global Church of God in the United Kingdom.

Editorial Team: Norbert Link, Dave Harris, Rene Messier, Brian Gale, Johanna Link, Eric Rank, Michael Link, Anna Link, Kalon Mitchell, Manuela Mitchell, Dawn Thompson

Technical Team: Eric Rank, Shana Rank

Our activities and literature, including booklets, weekly updates, sermons on CD are provided free of charge. They are made possible by the tithes, offerings and contributions of Church members and others who have elected to support this Work.

While we do not solicit the general public for funds, contributions are gratefully welcomed and are tax-deductible in the U.S. and Canada.

Donations can be sent to the following addresses:

United States: Church of the Eternal God, P.O. Box 270519, San Diego, CA 92198

Canada: Church of God, ACF, Box 1480, Summerland, B.C. V0H 1Z0

United Kingdom: Global Church of God, PO Box 44, MABLETHORPE, LN12 9AN, United Kingdom

Is That In the Bible? The Mysteries of the Book of Revelation

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Preface

In this booklet, we are going to discuss seemingly mysterious passages in the book of Revelation—passages that invoke much curiosity, but, in fact, are commonly misunderstood.

While many have heard about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the Great Tribulation, the Day of the Lord, the beast, the false prophet, the mark of the beast, the number 666, the beast with seven heads and ten horns, the dragon, the woman riding the beast, Armageddon, Babylon the Great, the two witnesses, the Marriage Supper with the Lamb, the 144,000, the Millennium, the Great White Throne Judgment, the New Jerusalem, etc., very few have correctly understood what God is conveying through these symbols and detailed descriptions.

In addition, the book of Revelation gives us answers to other important age-old questions—questions such as: What happens to us when we die? Will the souls of true Christians go to heaven? Do wicked souls burn in hell fire forever and ever? What is the truth about the resurrection?

What, then, do these so-called mysterious symbols and events actually mean? And what is their relevance in our lives?

Once you understand the structure of the book and comprehend the meaning of its main symbols and descriptions, you can—and will—understand the message of the book of Revelation.

Introduction

Early tradition unanimously declared the apostle John as the writer of the book of Revelation. It was probably written during the latter part of Roman Emperor Domitian’s reign (A.D. 81–96). John was banned, as a political prisoner, to the Greek island of Patmos (compare Revelation 1:9).

The real author of the book is God the Father. He gave the message to Jesus Christ who delivered it to an angel to pass on to John (Revelation 1:1). John simply bore witness of everything that he saw (verse 2).

The book is a prophecy (Revelation 1:3; 22:18). It relates to things that must shortly take place (Revelation 1:1), as the time is near, or at hand (Revelation 1:3). Although written nearly 2,000 years ago, the book of Revelation pertains to the end time—to our days.

John was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day (Revelation 1:10). This means that he saw visions (Revelation 4:2; Ezekiel 8:3; 2 Corinthians 12:1–4). The Lord’s Day is not a reference to a particular day of the week, but it refers to the prophetic time when God will begin to intervene in world affairs (compare Malachi 4:5; Joel 2:31).

The events depicted throughout the book of Revelation deal mainly with the time span of perhaps one year prior to Christ’s return (including many flashbacks to show the historic perspective, culminating in the Day of the Lord).

First, John saw the glorified Jesus Christ—“like the Son of Man” (Revelation 1:12–18). Christ possesses the keys of Hades and of Death, as He died for us and paid the penalty of sin—which is death—on our behalf. His Sacrifice made it possible that mankind could become “kings and priests to His God and Father” (verse 6).

Jesus’ appearance in His glorified state was so magnificent that John fell at His feet as dead (Revelation 1:17). Jesus comforted him, reminding him that He is the Head of His Church, and instructed him to pass on a message to the “the seven churches” (Revelation 1:11).

Chapter 1 – Christ’s Message to the Seven Churches

Revelation 2 and 3

In the second and third chapters of the book of Revelation, John received a message for the “angels of the seven churches” (Revelation 1:20). These messages were to be meant for seven existing local church congregations in seven distinct cities at John’s time, but they were also directed to all Christians at all times (compare Revelation 2:7, 11, 17, 29; 3:6, 13, and 22), and they included messages for seven consecutive Church eras, beginning at the time of John, and ending at the time of Christ’s Second Coming (compare Revelation 1:19–20).

Note, for example, the following comments from the Ryrie Study Bible: “The 7 churches addressed in chapters 2 and 3 were actual churches of John’s day. But they also represent types of churches in all generations. This idea is supported… by the statement at the close of each letter that the Spirit was speaking to the churches.”

This means, that all seven letters are warnings to the Church in every age.

In addition, the Nelson Study Bible states: “The seven churches were congregations in Asia Minor in John’s day. Sometimes they are interpreted as representing seven stages of church history.”

Regarding the understanding that Christ’s message ALSO included seven church ERAS, please note the following interesting comments by Baptist minister, Dr. Lehman Strauss, “The Book of the Revelation,” copyright 1964, 1972 (hereafter sometimes referred to as “Strauss”), pages 33, 34, 45:

“… each church individually, and the seven churches combined, set forth prophetic anticipation. I see in them seven ages or stages in the life of the Church on earth, commencing with Pentecost… There is a prophetic picture of seven periods of the Church’s history on earth… The Laodicean letter, being the last of the seven, anticipates prophetically the end of the Church Age, that period immediately preceding the return of Christ… Our materialistic, inflationary times might well mark the end of the present age…”

The seven Church eras can be briefly described as the eras of Ephesus (Revelation 2:1–7); Smyrna (Revelation 2:8–11); Pergamos (Revelation 2:12–17); Thyatira (Revelation 2:18–29); Sardis (Revelation 3:1–6); Philadelphia (Revelation 3:7–13); and Laodicea (Revelation 3:14–22).

The following sets forth our understanding of the identities of the seven Church eras:

(1) Message to Ephesus (compare Revelation 2:1–7)

The city of Ephesus was the commercial center of Asia. Its temple of Diana was one of the “seven wonders” of the ancient world. At first, the Church brethren did not follow “false apostles” (compare Revelation 2:2: “… you cannot bear those who are evil.”).

Strauss comments on page 36: “They were intolerant of sin. Today it makes little difference what people are like morally or spiritually, just so we get them into our church and on the membership roll to swell the number. The church at Ephesus was not concerned with the quantity of persons that were added, but rather with the quality.”

Nevertheless, they subsequently did tolerate false teachers such as the “Nicolaitans” (Revelation 2:6). The identity of these people will be discussed later in this booklet. The Church members in Ephesus had become weary and had lost their first love for Christ and His truth and were no longer as zealous to resist error. That this could happen was partially due, in the opinion of some commentators, to constant persecution from the Romans under Emperor Domitian (whose statue was found in Ephesus and who called himself “god”) and the fact that they were meeting in their homes or anywhere else they could—scattered congregations with their own pastoral leadership, but without central leadership (compare Halley’s Bible Handbook, p. 701).

Historically, the New Testament Church was founded in Jerusalem but was later transferred to the city of Pella, around 69 A.D. When Paul traveled to Europe, Ephesus became a second Headquarters. Paul spent much time in the city of Ephesus (1 Corinthians 16:8). According to tradition, John and Philip died in Ephesus.

The first era of Ephesus describes the Nazarenes. The Bible itself identifies the early Christians as the “sect of the Nazarenes” (Acts 24:5). Worldly records tell us that the Nazarenes kept the Sabbath and the annual Holy Days, abstained from eating unclean meats, and practiced the “ceremonies of Moses.” In other words, they adhered to both the Old and the New Testaments. Historians tell us that the Nazarenes and the Ebonites escaped the Roman destruction of Jerusalem by fleeing to the city of Pella in 69 A.D. The Ebonites were not part of the Church of God, but they did cling to converted brethren.

The Nazarenes are still mentioned in records as late as the 5th century. They are the ones who preserved the book of Matthew. According to Revelation 2:2, the Church of that era was originally zealous, but by the time of the second or third generation, it began to lose “its first love” (verse 4).

(2) Message to Smyrna (compare Revelation 2:8–11)

Smyrna means “bitter.” And so, Christ addressed the Smyrna Church as one finding itself in the midst of bitter sorrow and suffering.

Christ encouraged the Church to “be faithful until death” (Revelation 2:10). The Greek word for faithful in this case signifies conviction—a conviction inclusive of the persuasion that with Christ, everything is possible, and that there is never a compelling reason to give up.

Although Smyrna was a splendid city, the members themselves were poor (compare Revelation 2:9).

The second era of the Church began with Polycarp. He was a disciple of John who later became the leader of the Church in Smyrna. He refused, in 155 A.D., to renounce Christ and was martyred as a consequence. The persecution mentioned in Revelation 2:10 could refer to ten separate attempts to wipe out Christianity prompted by the edicts of ten different Roman rulers (Strauss, page 43). Or, it might refer to the persecution under Trajan, which hit Smyrna extra hard. Historically, a ten-year persecution against the Church (“ten” signifies in the Bible a period of testing and judgment) occurred under Diocletian and Galerius from 303 to 313 A.D.

Subsequently, in 325 A.D., the observance of Passover was prohibited by Emperor Constantine, and in 365 A.D., Sabbath observance was outlawed as well. God’s true Church was forced to flee “into the wilderness” of little recognition in this world for about 1,260 years, in order to continue observing God’s laws (Revelation 12:6).

Strauss makes the following comments regarding Constantine and the Catholic Church, on pages 55 and 56:

“Constantine… declared himself a Christian and Christianity to be the religion of the state. Christian leaders were invited to witness the wholesale baptism of whole regiments of soldiers in Constantine’s army. When later almost four hundred bishops met, Constantine was carried on a golden throne and he presided over the council as the recognized head of the church… Today the world is ready to accept the Roman Pope and be subject to him. The Roman Catholic Church claims to be of divine origin, but its ‘deeds’ and ‘doctrines’ are hated by Christ.”

(3) Message to Pergamos (Revelation 2:12–17)

A great altar of Zeus or Jupiter overlooked Pergamos. This town was also the seat of emperor worship. Christians refusing to worship pagan gods or the emperor would oftentimes be killed (compare Revelation 2:13). In addition, Pergamos was a center of healing associated with the temple of Asclepius (or Esculapius or Aesculapius) who was worshipped in the form of a serpent (one of the designations of Satan, compare Revelation 12:9).

Christ chided the Church at Pergamos for holding the doctrine of Balaam (Revelation 2:14; compare Jude 10–14; 2 Peter 2:15).

Notice these interesting comments by Strauss, pages 53–54:

“Balaam conceived an evil scheme that was to produce the downfall of God’s people. When he concluded that he could not curse them, he proposed to corrupt them. He suggested that the Moabite girls should seduce the men of Israel by inviting them to participate in their idolatrous and immoral feasts. In this evil perpetration he succeeded (Numbers 25:1–3; cf. 31:16), and through this unholy alliance, this unequal yoke, this mixed marriage, Israel fell. Balaam had followed Satan’s old line. When the devil failed to wipe out the godly line through murder (Genesis 4), he resorted to mixture (Genesis 6). This was Balaamism, and it was this evil principle that came into the assembly at Pergamos.”

The third era of Pergamos began about 650 A.D. True Christians became known at that time as “Paulicians.” One important leader was Constantine of Mananali. Originally, the Paulicians believed what the Nazarenes and Polycarp had believed. Worldly records tell us that they kept the Sabbath, the Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread; that they preached the Kingdom of God; and that they baptized by immersion. Apparently, more than 100,000 Paulicians died as martyrs, as one author put it, “by hanging, fire and sword.” Later, and perhaps because of persecution, many turned away from the true faith and resorted to violence. They became known as a warrior sect; their ministers were also generals.

(4) Message to Thyatira (compare Revelation 2:18–29)

The city of Thyatira was a commercial center and famous for its temple of Artemis or Diana. A mysterious figure, Jezebel, is mentioned. Whether a literal woman, a symbolic reference to a great false church (compare Revelation 17) or a reference to the wife of ancient king Ahab, the thought conveyed here is that some in the Church of God had begun to engage in pagan worship of the sun god Baal and his “mother-wife”—the moon goddess Astarte or Isthar (compare 2 Kings 9:22)—including the observance of Sunday, Christmas and Easter, a doctrine or teaching referred to as the “depths of Satan” (Revelation 2: 24). (For more information, please read our free booklets, “Don’t Keep Christmas and “Man’s Holidays and God’s Holy Days.”)

Strauss offers this interesting interpretation, on pages 66–67: “Even though the Bible is clear that a woman is in subjection to the man and that a woman is never to usurp authority over the man (1 Timothy 2:1–12), Romanism has reversed this order and millions of Roman Catholic men worship an image of Mary and offer prayers to her… The Jezebel of the last 1,500 years has not changed. Rome never does change. But this Babylon of prophecy will meet with divine judgment when the sovereign Head of the Church comes back to earth again…”

The fourth era of Thyatira began at the time of the Reformation, around 1100 A.D., with Peter of Bruys in France. He would later become known as Peter Valdez or Peter Waldo, leader of the Waldensians. In the 12th century, Waldensians were known in about 22 European countries. In 1309, they appeared in the Netherlands, and a few years later, Waldensian leaders Walter the Lollard and his brother Raymond preached the gospel in Great Britain. In 1315, records report 80,000 Waldensians in Bohemia. By 1539, their number had reached 800,000 in Europe.

The Waldensians kept the Sabbath and the annual Holy Days, and they rejected pagan customs, which had been embraced by orthodox Christianity, such as Easter. Remnants will still exist when Christ returns (Revelation 2:25). However, when persecution began, many resorted to violence—as the Paulicians had done—and they began to forsake the truth and adopted wrong teachings to save their lives (Revelation 2:20–23).

(5) Message to Sardis (compare Revelation 3:1–6)

The city of Sardis had once been extremely wealthy under the legendary king Croesus. It was still famous in Roman times. Apparently many in Sardis converted to Christianity, but only few remained faithful. Most were, and would be, asleep (compare 1 Thessalonians 5:2).

Christ says in Revelation 3:4 that Sardis had “a few” which had not defiled their garments.

Strauss writes, on page 74: “The sad contrast between the ‘many’ and the ‘few’ marks the twofold division of the human race. All men travel on one or the other of these two roads. Those who travel with the crowd and stand for nothing might find a certain feeling of security in doing what the majority do. But it is a false security. The fact that so many persons are doing the same thing does not make it right.”

The fifth era of Sardis began about 1585 in England. The practice of Sabbath-keeping became known again during the reign of Queen Elizabeth I (1558–1603). One important leader was Stephen Mumford who founded the Church of God in the United States in Newport, Rhode Island, in 1664. In the middle of the 19th century, true Christians became part of an Adventist movement, but separated in 1860 and began to publish numerous magazines and pamphlets, including, “The Remnant of Israel,” “The Sabbath Advocate,” and the “Bible Advocate.” Ministers were sent from Missouri, Oklahoma and Oregon to Mexico, Chile, Argentina, and the Philippines, and congregations in those countries began to keep the Sabbath and the Holy Days. Remnants of the Sardis era will exist when Christ returns (Revelation 3:3).

(6) Message to Philadelphia (compare Revelation 3:7–13)

Philadelphia was a small town. The brethren had “little strength” (Revelation 3:8); they were humble and content in the midst of a corrupt society. This is the only Church with which Jesus does not find any fault. Christ, who has the key of David (Revelation 3:7; compare Isaiah 22: 20–22), promised to keep them from persecution (Revelation 3:10), and to give them an open door (Revelation 3:8; compare 1 Corinthians 16:9). More about the key of David and the open door in chapters 4 and 5 of this booklet.

Christ said to the Church at Philadelphia (Revelation 3:8) that He knew their works and He approved of them. Strauss explains correctly on page 91 that we “are saved by faith and not by works, but we are saved to work, and for our works we shall be rewarded (Ephesians 2:8–10).”

The sixth era of Philadelphia began under Herbert W. Armstrong, who had come into contact with the Sardis era in 1927, and was ordained as a minister in 1931. The Philadelphia era began in 1933. In 1934, the truth was preached from a radio station in Oregon, and in 1953, radio programs began to be broadcast in Europe. The Church of God became known as the Radio Church of God and later as the Worldwide Church of God, with its educational institutions of Ambassador College and Ambassador Foundation, headquartered in Pasadena, California.

At the time of his death in 1986, Mr. Armstrong wondered in a prayer, in the presence of the Advisory Counsel of Elders, whether he was passing the baton to the Laodicea era. Subsequent events have answered this question in the affirmative.

Since Christ promises the Philadelphians protection from the still future event of the Great Tribulation (Revelation 3:10), remnants of the Philadelphia era must still exist and be active (compare Revelation 3:8; Matthew 24:45–47) at the time of Christ’s return. As will be explained in chapters 8 and 13, this protection will be granted here on earth—not in heaven. The concept of a secret rapture is nowhere taught in Scripture

(7) Message to Laodicea (compare Revelation 3:14–22)

Laodicea was a very prosperous city near Colossae. Christ alluded to this prosperity (compare Revelation 3:17), also by referring to fine wool and eye salve, two of the town’s commercial products (Revelation 3:18). The city was a banking center as well, and its water supply was channeled from hot springs some distance away, essentially reaching the town in a “lukewarm” state (Revelation 3:16).

Christ said in Revelation 3:15–16 that He wished the Laodiceans were either cold or hot, but that He will spew them out of His mouth because they were lukewarm.

Strauss explains, on pages 97 and 98: “This the Lord is saying to those at Laodicea that if, instead of being lukewarm, they were so cold as to feel the bitterness and severity of that coldness, they would flee to the true warmth of refuge. If we are really cold, and admit to the fact, our confession will lead to the removal of our sin… The Greek word for ‘hot’ … means ‘boiling hot’… the members in the church at Laodicea were not boiling hot; they were not ardent Christians. They had no enthusiasm, no emotion, no zeal, no urgency. It is possible to have a large measure of doctrinal correctness without the fire of spiritual fervor and affection…”

It should be noted here that while all of the other messages were directed to the angel [either a spirit being or a human church leader] of a particular city, this message is directed to the angel of the church of the “Laodiceans,” [not Laodicea!], showing perhaps the “individuality” of the people.

Halley’s Bible Handbook remarks on pages 707–708: “Strange picture. A Church of Christ, with Christ Himself on the outside, asking to be let in to one of His own churches.”

Eerdman’s Handbook to the Bible concurs, stating on page 650, “The worst case of all seven is a church so self-satisfied as to be totally blind to its true condition. It is so far from what it should be that Jesus stands outside, knocking for admittance to the lives of individuals who call themselves Christians.”

As mentioned, we believe that we are living today in the last era of the Church—the Laodicea era. Therefore, the message to the Laodiceans should serve as a STRONG WARNING for us today! Rather than keeping the doors of our hearts closed, we are to obey His command and zealously embrace His promise to His true followers, as recorded in John 14:23: “If anyone loves Me, he will keep My word, and My Father will love him, and We will come to him and make Our home with him.” Anyone who does NOT do so, is essentially refusing to follow Christ by refusing to DO what He says, thus denying entrance to Him who stands outside knocking.

The last era, that of the Laodiceans (compare Revelation 3:14), will be predominantly in existence at the time of Christ’s return. But this does not mean that those who are called today could not become a part of the remnant of the Philadelphia era. Laodiceans are not limited to any one particular Church organization; they actually can be found in every true organization of the Body of Christ.

Regardless of their “corporate” affiliation, and regardless of what Church era one may actually belong to individually, all in God’s Church must remain, or must become zealous, and they must repent (compare Revelation 3:19)! They must maintain or acquire the Philadelphia spirit (compare Revelation 3:11) in order to be accounted worthy of escaping the terrible times ahead, and to stand before the Son of God when He returns (Luke 21:36).

History reveals, as does God’s infallible Word, that Jesus did, indeed, build His Church (compare Matthew 16:18); that commencing with the Day of Pentecost, as recorded in Acts 2, God separated individuals whom He called and to whom He gave His Holy Spirit; that throughout some 2000 years of subsequent history, the Church of God has existed, even though its identity has been often overshadowed by false churches; and, that even now, in a time when Satan has caused a scattering of God’s people, Jesus Christ still works and rules as the living Head of the Church of God.

Chapter 2 – The Synagogue of Satan

Revelation 2:9 and 3:9

We read in Revelation 2:9 and Revelation 3:9 about people who belong to the “synagogue of Satan.” Before analyzing these two passages in detail, let us first get some background:

Meaning of the Word, “Synagogue”

The word “synagogue” is used in several places in the New Testament. The word is derived from the Greek word “sunagoge” and means, literally, a “bringing together.” The Greek word “sun” means “together,” and the Greek word “ago” means “to bring.” (Compare “Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words,” by W. E. Vine). Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible defines it as a “place where people are led together.” Although originally used for religious or other gatherings of Jews, the word was later also applied to religious or other gatherings of Christians.

The New Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible confirms this understanding. They write, under number 4864, that the word means “an assemblage of persons; [specifically] a Jewish ‘synagogue’ (the meaning or the place); by [analogy] a Christian church—assembly, congregation, synagogue.”

In his letter to the “twelve tribes which are scattered abroad,” James addressed “brethren” from those twelve tribes (James 1:1, 2). He wrote primarily to brethren from the house of Israel—who were NOT Jews (For more information on the identity of the modern house of Israel, please read our free booklet, “The Fall and Rise of Britain and America.”).

In James 2:2–4, he states: “For if there should come into your assembly a man with gold rings, in fine apparel, and there should also come in a poor man in filthy clothes, and you pay attention to the one wearing the fine clothes and say to him, ‘You sit here in a good place,’ and say to the poor man, ‘You stand there,’ or, ‘Sit here at my footstool,’ have you not shown partiality among yourselves and become judges with evil thoughts?”

In the Greek, the word for “assembly” in James 2:2 is “sunagoge.” The New Jerusalem Bible translates “synagogue,” rather than assembly. The point is, James uses this word for a religious assembly of Christians. In addition, the Greek verb, “sunago,” normally rendered as “to assemble,” describes a religious meeting of Christians in Acts 4:31.

Christ also warned that His disciples—true Christians—would be “put out of the synagogue” (compare John 16:2). In the Greek, the words are “aposunagogos poieo,” and they literally mean, “expelled from the congregation” or “excommunicated” (Compare “Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words,” by W. E. Vine).

The Synagogue of Satan

With this background, let us now review the two passages where the “synagogue of Satan” is mentioned:

Revelation 2:9 addresses the Church of God in Smyrna. It says: “I know your works, tribulation, and poverty (but you are rich); and I know the blasphemy of those who say they are Jews and are not, but are a synagogue of Satan.”

Revelation 3:9 addresses the Church of God in Philadelphia. It says: “Indeed I will make those of the synagogue of Satan, who say they are Jews and are not, but lie—indeed I will make them come and worship before your feet, and to know that I have loved you.”

As we have seen, the reference to “synagogue of Satan” does not have to describe a literal Jewish synagogue. Nor does the word “Jew” have to refer to literal Jews. Note that the Bible says that those from the synagogue of Satan claim that they are Jews, but that they are not. Romans 2:28–29 states: “For he is not a Jew who is one outwardly, nor is circumcision that which is outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew who is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the Spirit, not in the letter; whose praise is not from men but from God.” The Bible refers to true Christians as spiritual Jews, since salvation is of the Jews (John 4:22).

Those who claim that they are Jews, but are not, are those who actually claim that they are spiritual Jews or true Christians. But Christ says that they are not true Christians, as they do not teach and DO what He commands (compare Matthew 7:21–23).

As we have seen in the preceding chapter, Christ addresses in chapters two and three of the book of Revelation seven literal churches at the time of John, as well as seven successive church eras of the Church of God which culminate in Christ’s return. And, He is speaking to all Christians, at all times. In addition, Christ is describing a false religious power, calling it the “synagogue of Satan,” which is masquerading as His true Church. This false religion was already evolving at the time of the local Church congregations in Smyrna and Philadelphia. (This same false religious system would become more and more influential and powerful throughout the successive eras of God’s true Church.)

Evolution of a False Religious System

The evolution of that false religious system, which was directed by none other than Satan the devil, is described in several verses in the second and third chapters of the book of Revelation:

In Revelation 2:6, the true Church of God in Ephesus is warned not to tolerate the “deeds of the Nicolaitans.”

In Revelation 2:9, the “synagogue of Satan” is mentioned, and Christ says in verse 10 that the devil will persecute the true Church of God in Smyrna.

In Revelation 2:13, Christ tells the Church of God in Pergamos that they live where Satan has his throne. He also warns them, in verses 14 and 15, not to commit idolatry, nor to accept the doctrine of the Nicolaitans. We see, then, that the deeds of the “Nicolaitans” had become canonized. More about the Nicolaitans in chapter 3 of this booklet.

In Revelation 2:20, Christ warned the Church of God in Thyatira of idol worship and of a fallen woman (Jezebel) who was claiming to be a prophetess, which would include a claim that she had the gift or “right” to speak on behalf of God. It is possible that that same fallen woman is mentioned in Revelation 17. This woman or religious system would exist at least until the time of the Great Tribulation (Revelation 2:22).

In Revelation 2:24, Christ warns the Church of God in Thyatira to be aware of the doctrine and depth of Satan; and in Revelation 3:9, Christ states that those of the synagogue of Satan will worship before the feet of true Christians in Philadelphia.

It is important to note that some in the true Church of God began to tolerate and then adopt false doctrines and practices, until they ultimately left the Church, spiritually, and became a part of that false religious system—the synagogue of Satan. These heretics might not even have departed from the assembly of true Christians, but they might have forced true Christians to leave, or they might have even excommunicated true Christians (as prophesied by Christ). Christ said that these historical events would happen again at the time just prior to His return.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown write in, “Commentary on the Whole Bible,” on page 1533: “The ‘Jews’ who might have been ‘the church of God,’ had now, by their opposition and unbelief, become the synagogue of Satan.”

Turning once again to Revelation 3:9, we find that those of the synagogue of Satan will worship before the feet of true Christians (especially those of the Church in Philadelphia). This implies that true Christians will be God beings—as none other than God is worthy of worship (Revelation 19:10; 22:8–9). The Bible confirms, indeed, that it is the potential of true Christians to become God beings. (For more information, please read our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.”)

In addition, those of the synagogue of Satan will ultimately recognize that they were deceived, and they will come to realize who and where the true Christians had been. What a joyful time this will be! May God speed that day!

Chapter 3 – The Nicolaitans

Revelation 2:6, 15

We find two references in the Bible about the Nicolaitans, both contained in the second chapter of the book of Revelation. In His message to the Church of Ephesus, Jesus Christ says in Revelation 2:6: “But this you have, that you hate the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.” Again, in His message to the Church of Pergamos, He says in Revelation 2:15: “Thus you also have those who hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.”

Speculation About the Nicolaitans

Much has been speculated about the origin and exact nature of the Nicolaitans and their teaching.

The commentary of Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out:

“From the two passages, compared with each other, it would seem that they were alike corrupt in doctrine and in practice, for… their deeds are mentioned, and… their doctrine… In regard to the origin of the name, there [has been the opinion…] that the name was derived from Nicolas, one of the deacons ordained at Antioch [compare Acts 6:5]. Of those who have held this opinion, some have supposed that it was given to them because he became apostate and was the founder of the sect, and others because they assumed his name, in order to give the greater credit to their doctrine.

“But neither of these suppositions rests on any certain evidence, and both are destitute of probability. There is no proof whatever that Nicolas the deacon ever apostatized from the faith, and became the founder of a sect; and if a name had been assumed, in order to give credit to a sect and extend its influence, it is much more probable that the name of an apostle would have been chosen, or of some other prominent man, than the name of an obscure deacon of Antioch…

“[Others] have supposed that the name Nicolaitans was intended to be symbolical, and was not designed to designate any sect of people, but to denote those who resembled Balaam, and that this word is used in the same manner as the word ‘Jezebel’ [in Revelation 2:20], which is supposed to be symbolical there.

“… it has been supposed that some person now unknown, probably of the name Nicolas, or Nicolaus, was their leader, and laid the foundation of the sect. This is by far the most probable opinion, and to this there can be no objection…”

The New Bible Commentary: Revised adds the following:

“We gather… that they held the same error as the Balaamites, viz. teaching to eat things sacrificed to idols and to commit fornication. These were the chief matters condemned by the decree of the apostolic council (Acts 15:29). It is noteworthy that Balaam and Nicolaus have more or less the same etymology (Balaam—‘he has consumed the people’; Nicolaus—‘he overcomes the people’). If this is the teaching so strenuously resisted by the Ephesians… then it must have been widespread indeed.”

The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown gives this interpretation: “Literal eating of idol meats and fornication … were accompanied by SPIRITUAL IDOLATRY AND FORNICATION.”

Unger’s Bible Handbook states: “Some take this symbolism, however, as indicating the origin of clericalism (‘nikeo’, ‘conquer,’ and ‘laos,’ ‘people’), making them a group that early favored a clerical system which later developed into the papal hierarchy.”

Similarly, we note from the Ryrie Study Bible: “… some understand from the meaning of the name (‘conquering of the people’) that they were a group which promoted a clerical hierarchy…”

James Hastings makes the following interesting remarks about the “Nicolaitans” in his “Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics”:

“According to pseudo-Dorotheus, there was a Nicolas, bishop of Samaria, who fell into heresy and evil ways under the influence of Simon Magus, and he may have given his name to the sect… the name… has been attached to several later groups… There is evidence at the beginning of the 3rd century of the existence of a Gnostic sect of immoral habits, called therefore Nicolaitans… they shared the worship of the great Mother-goddess, the goddess of heaven…”

Origin and Nature of the Nicolaitans

In light of what IS known about the Nicolaitans, one does not need to be uncertain about their origin and nature when considering the most obvious usage of the word—which has been preserved even in our days. We explain the following in our free booklet, “Don’t Keep Christmas,” under the section, “Santa Claus”:

“Closely associated with the giving of presents at Christmas time is the figure of Santa Claus, also called St. Nicholas… According to legend, there was a Catholic priest who allegedly gave gifts to children in December. This priest was supposedly the Bishop of Myra, and he was called ‘Nicholas.’ He reportedly died on December 6, 326 AD. This is the ‘official’ explanation, as to why the ‘day of St. Nicholas’ is celebrated today on December 6. Many historians doubt, however, that there is any legitimacy to this legend. They even question whether such a priest ever existed…

“On the other hand, it is a historical fact that pagans did worship a pagan god that shows great similarities with the modern Santa Claus. This pagan deity was the old Germanic god ‘Wodan.’ He was called ‘Odin’ in Scandinavia. Wodan or Odin was a sun god. According to pagan belief, he gave his life for the world by ‘hanging on a tree’ or a cross for nine nights, after which he was ‘pierced by a spear.’… In Germanic legends, Wodan [or Odin] had a holy tree, and when someone came close to that tree on December 25, he found presents under it. In addition, Wodan’s day on which he was worshipped was December 6.

“Earl W. Count, B.D., Ph.D., Professor of Anthropology, states in ‘4000 Years of Christmas,’ on pp. 11 and 54: ‘We do not really know when the Christ Child… was born; or the time and place when Christmas was first celebrated; or exactly how it was that, over the centuries, a bishop-saint of Asia Minor and a pagan god of the Germans merged to become Santa Claus… Of most interest to us, however, is the fact that Wodan [or Odin] has become—Santa Claus, or, as he is better called, St. Nicholas.’…

“Where did the name ‘Santa Claus,’ or ‘Nicholas,’ come from? In Revelation 2:6, we are introduced to the sect of Nicolaitans which taught and practiced wrong concepts and doctrines… Nicolaus, the founder of the sect of the Nicolaitans… is none other than ‘Nicholas’ or ‘Santa Claus.’ In German, for instance, the similarities of these two names are even more striking. ‘Nicolaus,’ the founder of the ‘Nicolaitans,’ is rendered in German as ‘Nikolaus’—and ‘Santa Claus’ in German is ‘Nikolaus’ as well.”

Far from being an obscure short-lived ancient sect, the Nicolaitans are well and alive today in the “Christian” world. After all, Christ’s message to the seven churches was not just meant for the seven ancient church congregations at the time of John, but it was also prophetic and addressed to the Church of God throughout its existence until the time of Christ’s return. And the message is a warning to all true Christians not to repeat the mistakes which some of the ancient church congregations committed.

The deeds of the Nicolaitans became doctrine, and orthodox Christianity adopted the pagan festivals of Christmas and St. Nicholas Day—in honor of the “founder” of the Nicolaitans—and teaches it today as some of the most important festivals of Christianity. In addition, the unbiblical concept of the worship of the Virgin Mary and her “ascension” to heaven, where she is believed to reside as the queen or “Mother goddess” of heaven—as the early Gnostics worshipped the “great Mother goddess of heaven”—gradually became an established dogma in the Catholic Church. But Jesus said twice in Revelation 2 that He hates the deeds and teachings of the Nicolaitans. As you continue reading in this booklet, you will clearly see why this is.

Chapter 4 – The Key of David

Revelation 3:7

Jesus Christ tells us in Revelation 3:7 that He has the “key of David.”

The term “key of David” is only mentioned once in the New Testament—in Revelation 3:7—and a variant of the term; i.e., “key of the house of David,” is only mentioned once in the Old Testament, in Isaiah 22:22

Meaning of the Word, “Key”

Before analyzing the meaning of the phrase, “key of David,” or, “key of the house of David,” let us review Scriptures first which use the term, “key.”

In the Old Testament, the Hebrew word for “key” (in the phrase, “key of the house of David”), is “maphteach.” It is defined by Young’s Analytical Concordance of the Bible, as, “key, opener” or “opening.” In addition to Isaiah 22:22, the word is only used two more times, in Judges 3:25 and in 1 Chronicles 9:27. In both cases, the word describes a literal key that opens a literal door to a literal building or room.

In the New Testament, the Greek word for “key,” as used in Revelation 3:7, is “kleis.” It is a female word and defined by Young’s Analytical Concordance of the Bible as, “a key.” It is used six times in the New Testament. In addition to Revelation 3:7, we find it three more times in the book of Revelation; i.e., in Revelation 1:18; 9:1; and 20:1. We also find it used in Matthew 16:19 and in Luke 11:52.

Revelation 9:1 and Revelation 20:1 speak about “the key of the bottomless pit.” The “bottomless pit” is the location where Satan and his demons will be bound for a thousand years, after Christ’s return (compare, too, Luke 8:31, where the word is translated as, “abyss.”). The bottomless pit or abyss describes a (spiritual) future prison for fallen angels, and the “key” to the bottomless pit describes a (spiritual) key to open and shut this prison. The concept of “key” is used in a similar fashion here, as it is used in Judges 3:25 and 1 Chronicles 9:27.

In addition, we read in Matthew 16:19 that Christ gave Peter “the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.” The context shows that He was revealing to Peter and the other disciples the KNOWLEDGE as to how to enter the Kingdom of God. (For more information, please study our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.”) In Luke 11:52, Christ clarifies this, by saying: “Woe to you lawyers! For you have taken away the key of KNOWLEDGE. You did not enter in, and those who were entering in you hindered.” (The parallel scripture in Matthew 23:13 shows that Christ was talking about the knowledge of how to enter the Kingdom of God).

Turning to the book of Revelation, Christ said in Revelation 1:18 that He has the “keys of Hades and Death.” In other words, He has the KNOWLEDGE to bestow on us, of how to escape death. Psalm 68:20 tells us: “Our God is the God of salvation; and to God the LORD belong escapes from death.” Further, Christ decides, of course, who will be found worthy to enter into eternal life.

We have seen so far that a key opens and shuts a literal building or room; and that it unlocks or opens to our understanding the knowledge of how to escape death and how to enter the Kingdom of God.

Meaning of the “Key of David”

Turning to Revelation 3:7–8, we find that the word “key” is used in exactly the same way when it talks about the “key of David.” The passage reads, “And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write, ‘These things says He who is holy, He who is true, He who has the key of David, He who opens and no one shuts, and shuts and no one opens: “I know your works. See, I have set before you an open door, and no one can shut it; for you have a little strength, have kept My word, and have not denied My name.”’”

Christ reveals that it is He who has the key of David, and that it is He who opens and shuts. We also read that Christ gave “the church in Philadelphia” (Revelation 3:7) “an open door.”

The next chapter of this booklet discusses in detail the concept of the “open door.” As will be shown in chapter 5of this booklet, one of the meanings is the ongoing obligation and ability of God’s Church to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God. In the process of preaching the gospel message, some will be called and will obtain the knowledge of how to enter the Kingdom. The key of David, then, has to have some kind of nexus or connection with the preaching of the gospel message and the response by some to the message.

God’s Covenant With David

As we explain on pages 39–42 of our booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” God made a covenant with David and his descendants. According to that covenant, there would always be a descendant of David sitting on the throne of David, a throne that still exists to this day on the earth. Jesus Christ will return to an existing throne, and He, as a descendant of David, will then sit on that throne and rule from it. Therefore, the “key of David” is associated with the knowledge of where the throne of David is today, and who are today the modern nations of the houses of Israel and Judah (as the throne of David would always rule over “Israel.”). The booklet also explains that God made His covenant with David because David kept God’s Law. In Isaiah 55:3, the new or “everlasting” covenant is described as “the sure mercies of David.”

We are told in Scripture that God’s true disciples will rule on this earth, with and under Christ, sitting on thrones (compare Matthew 19:28). The rule of the saints on this earth is clearly part of the gospel message. In fact, only when we have entered the Kingdom of God as Spirit beings, will we be able to rule with Christ on this earth. We will then be part of the Kingdom or Family of God, ruling—as God beings—over man. King David will be in the Kingdom of God. He, too, will be a member of the God Family at that time. Jeremiah 30:9 prophesies: “But they shall serve the LORD their God, And David their king, Whom I will RAISE UP for them.” (Compare, too, Hosea 3:5.)

God’s covenant with David makes it possible that true Christians who believe and obey God—when they are born again as Spirit beings—can rule, with and under Christ, in the Kingdom of God. Christ came as a human being to qualify so that God the Father would “give Him the throne of His father David. And He will reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there will be no end” (Luke 1:32–33). We will share in Christ’s rule in Jerusalem (Daniel 7:27; Isaiah 2:1–4), which will be established first over the modern houses of Israel and Judah. We understand, of course, that God’s government and rule “upon the throne of David and over His kingdom” (Isaiah 9:7) will increase and finally include all nations (compare Isaiah 66:18–20).

Shebna and Eliakim

Turning to Isaiah 22, we find a description of the judgment on Shebna, a scribe and steward over the king’s house. Although Shebna was a historical figure (Isaiah 36:3; 2 Kings 18:37), this judgment is also directed at an end-time personality, as the context of the prophecy is still the future Day of the Lord (verses 8, 12 and 20 speak of “that day,” a prophetic reference to the Day of the Lord). This end-time “Shebna” could be an unworthy political leader over the modern house of Israel or Judah, or it could perhaps refer to a religious figure in the spiritual house of God—the Church. Isaiah 22 prophesies that “the LORD will throw you [Shebna] away violently, O mighty man, And will surely seize you. He will surely turn violently and toss you like a ball Into a large country; there you shall die, and there your glorious chariots Shall be the shame of your master’s house. So I will drive you out of your office And from your position he will pull you down” (verses 17–19).

This remarkable prophecy continues in verses 20–25: “Then it shall be IN THAT DAY That I will call My servant Eliakim the son of Hilkiah; I will clothe him with your robe And strengthen him with your belt; I will commit your responsibility into his hand. He shall be a father to the inhabitants of Jerusalem And to the house of Judah. The key of the house of David I will lay on his shoulder; So he shall open, and no one shall shut, And he shall shut, and no one shall open. I will fasten him as a peg in a secure place, And he will become a glorious throne to his father’s house. They will hang on him all the glory of his father’s house, the offspring and the posterity, all vessels of small quantity, from the cups to all the pitchers. IN THAT DAY, says the LORD of hosts, the peg that is fastened in the secure place will be removed and be cut down and fall, and the burden that was on it will be cut off; for the LORD has spoken.”

Eliakim, the son of Hilkiah, was a historical figure who became the steward or prefect over the palace, as had been foretold by Isaiah (compare 2 Kings 18:18; Isaiah 36:3, 22; 37:2). Since the prophecy in Isaiah 22:20 talks about the still future Day of the Lord, it refers to an additional “Eliakim” who is yet to appear. The context of the passage deals with the rulership of the house of David over Israel. Originally, Shebna had been in a trustworthy position in the king’s rule. The Nelson Study Bible explains that “the steward had the key that gave him an audience with the king.” Scripture foretold that Shebna would be replaced by Eliakim, and that Eliakim was to become “a father to the inhabitants of Jerusalem and to the house of Judah.” Eliakim would receive the key of the house of David, so “he shall open, and no one shall shut, And he shall shut, and no one shall open.” We know from Revelation 3:7 that Jesus Christ is in possession of that very key. It is therefore obvious that the “end-time” Eliakim is none other than Jesus Christ Himself.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary on the Whole Bible, point out: “Eliakim, as his name implies, is here plainly a type of… Christ, the Son of ‘David’…”

The New Bible Commentary: Revised, adds the following:

“Jesus is true in the sense of ‘true to His word’, i.e. faithful. This is spoken in connection with His possessing the key of David, a phrase that recalls [Revelation] 1:18 but actually quotes Is. 22:22; it claims for Christ the power of admitting individuals or shutting them out from the city of David, the new Jerusalem, the Messianic kingdom.”

The Nelson Study Bible agrees: “The key of David represents authority as the One who opens and shuts the door in the Davidic kingdom (see Is. 22:22), a prerogative that is Christ’s as the rightful ‘Son of David’ (see Matt. 1:1).”

The Broadman Bible Commentary concurs: “To say that Christ is the one who has the key of David is to affirm his messianic authority to admit or exclude from the messianic kingdom.”

In conclusion, Isaiah 22 and Revelation 3 confirm, in light of all of the Scriptures quoted herein, that the “key of David” refers to the knowledge that Christ, the “Son of David,” will rule over the nations of Israel and Judah, as well as over the entire earth. It also includes the understanding as to who the modern houses of Israel and Judah are; where they are located today; and where the throne of David can be found. It includes the knowledge that only Christ has the power to give us access to, or reject us from entering God’s Kingdom (compare Acts 4:12). It reveals to us how we can avoid paying the death penalty for our sins (compare Romans 6:23; John 8:24); how we can inherit eternal life by entering and becoming members of the Kingdom of God; and how we can qualify to rule, with and under Christ, over the houses of Israel and Judah, and the entire earth.

Chapter 5 – The Open Door

Revelation 3:8

In Revelation 3:7–8, Christ tells the angel of the Church in Philadelphia: “These things says He who is holy, He who is true, ‘He who has the key of David, He who opens and no one shuts, and shuts and no one opens’: … ‘See I have set before you an open door, and no one can shut it.’”

That door is still open for those who belong to the “Church in Philadelphia.” “The Church in Philadelphia” is mainly a reference here to faithful Christians who have developed in their lives a “Philadelphian spirit” or attitude—which is described in Revelation 3:7–13.

But what is this open door?

Ability to Preach the Gospel

At least four Scriptures explain that the term “open door” refers to the ability of the Church to preach the gospel—and all that it entails—in all the world as a witness to all nations, prior to Christ’s return. Acts 14:27 states, “He had opened the DOOR OF FAITH to the Gentiles.” 1 Corinthians 16:9 points out, “…a great and effective DOOR has opened to me” in Ephesus. 2 Corinthians 2:12 says, “…when I came to Troas to preach Christ’s gospel, and a DOOR was opened to me by the Lord…” Finally, Colossians 4:3 states, “…that God would open to us a DOOR for the word, to speak the mystery of Christ.”

However, the term “open door” is not limited to preaching the gospel message to the world. There are other Scriptures that identify additional aspects of the “open door.”

Ability to Enter the Kingdom of God

In the parable of the ten virgins, the five wise virgins, who were ready, went with Christ to the wedding, and, as Matthew 25:10 tells us, the open door was shut. When the foolish virgins, who were not ready, came and said, “Lord, Lord, open to us!”, Christ answered them, “I do not know you” (verses 11–12). Likewise, in Luke 13:25, we read that the time will come when the Master of the house (that is, of the Church of God) will shut the door and won’t let those in who are standing outside, knocking.

The open door, then, is also associated with the ability of the five wise virgins to enter God’s Kingdom. The foolish virgins were unable to do so—for them, the door was shut. Christ told us to “enter” by the narrow gate, which leads to life, and that only few will find it (Matthew 7:13–14). Only for the few, then—the spiritual Philadelphians—the door to the gate of eternal life is open, and remains so. However, for the overwhelming majority of mankind, it is closed at this point in time, and it has been closed since God placed cherubim at the east of the Garden of Eden to guard or protect the way to the tree of life. (This door to eternal life WILL be opened later to mankind, after Christ’s return, during the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment. For more information, please read our free booklets, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul? and “God’s Commanded Holy Days.”)

We read in Revelation 3:20 that the Church of the Laodiceans—those with a Laodicean attitude of spiritual blindness and self-righteousness (Revelation 3:16–18)—has shut the door. Christ is outside, standing in front of the door, knocking. Christ says, “IF anyone… opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with Me [at the Wedding Supper—more fully discussed in chapter 21 of this booklet].” Christ, then, must give us an open door to let Him into our lives—to let Him live His life within us (Galatians 2:20). As long as we are spiritual Philadelphians, and remain so, Christ gives us that open door. Christ WILL live His life in us, and NO ONE can shut Him out. No one—except we ourselves—can do it. If we shut Him out, Christ is not going to force us to keep the door open. He does not force us to live God’s Way of Life.

When we continue to shut Christ out of our lives, more and more, we cease to be spiritual Philadelphians and become, instead, lukewarm and self-righteous Laodiceans. It is the spiritual Laodiceans who have shut the door—the door of their hearts—while Christ is outside, knocking, but only for a while, to be received back into their lives. We are living at the very time when God IS knocking at the doors of many Laodiceans. If they don’t repent, but instead, refuse to let Christ become the center of their lives again, it will be they who will be knocking at HIS door at the time of HIS return, in an effort to enter the Wedding Supper. By then, the door will be shut for them. Unless the spiritual Laodiceans repent and open the door of their hearts to let Christ in, thereby becoming spiritual Philadelphians, the door to eternal life remains shut for them.

Christ—the Open Door

Christ identifies Himself many times as the “open door.” In John 10:1–9, Christ talks about Himself as the door to the sheep. He says that He who enters the sheepfold by the door (verse 2) is the true shepherd, and that everyone will be saved who enters through Christ. That is what the five wise virgins did when they entered the wedding room through Jesus Christ—the open door—going in and finding pasture (compare John 10:7, 9).

We of ourselves have only a little strength (Revelation 3:8). Our strength of overcoming and living a Christian life must come through Jesus Christ, the open door to God the Father. Paul was confident that God would complete the good work in those in whom He had begun it (Philippians 1:6). Christ said that those who endure to the end WILL be saved. They are the VERY elect. They follow the Lamb wherever He goes, because they are the called, and the chosen, and the faithful ones (Revelation 14:4; 17:14).

The “open door” is associated with Christ who has given Himself to the spiritual Philadelphians. Christ said that He gave the Morning Star to those in Thyatira. Those Christians—although physically living in Thyatira or during the Thyatira era—can be described as spiritual Philadelphians, because they will rule in the world to come (Revelation 2:26–28). Christ later identified Himself as that very Morning Star (Revelation 22:16; 2 Peter 1:19). He—the Morning Star—gives Himself to His people. The same symbolism is used regarding the open door—Christ gives Himself, as an open door, to the spiritual Philadelphians.

Revelation 3:12 says that the true Philadelphians will be “pillars” in the temple of God, and that they will go out no more. It is given to them to go through the open door, Christ, into the temple of God, in order to be pillars there.

Protection from Physical Persecution

God closed the door of the ark after Noah and his family, as well as the selected animals, had entered the ship. Genesis 7:16 reads, in the Revised English Bible: “The Lord closed the door on him.” God did so, after righteous Noah and his family had entered the ark through the open door, which no one could shut for them. They entered the ark to be saved from destruction. This is interesting, as Revelation 3:10 points out that the Church in Philadelphia—those who have a Philadelphian spirit—will be protected from the hour of trial or tribulation which shall come upon the whole world. The flood destroyed the whole world at the time of Noah, and Christ said that the Great Tribulation to come would destroy all of mankind if Christ would not intervene at the very end (Matthew 24:21–22). The open door that has been given to the Philadelphians is also associated with physical protection from the Great Tribulation.

In conclusion, God has given to the spiritual Philadelphians the open door of preaching His Word, and NO ONE can shut this door. At the same time, we must strive to enter the narrow gate or door that leads to eternal life, by letting Christ—the door to God the Father and to God’s Kingdom—live in our hearts. If we do this, God promises us physical protection from the Great Tribulation (Revelation 12:14), as well as entrance into His Kingdom as born-again members of His Family (2 Peter 1:10–11).

Chapter 6 – Christ – The Beginning of the Creation of God

Revelation 3:14

Did Christ have a beginning? Is this what Revelation 3:14 teaches, when it states that Christ is the “beginning of the creation of God”?

God the Father Without Beginning

The Bible proclaims dogmatically that God had no beginning, but that He has always existed. We read that God created all things; that is, human beings, animals and all physical things, as well as angelic beings and all spiritual “things.” However, God is not just one Person, but a Family, presently consisting of God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. Jesus Christ was God since all eternity—as was the Father. We read that God created everything through Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:15–17)—proving that God the Father and Jesus Christ existed before there was anything else. Hebrews 1:1–2 tells us that God the Father created “the worlds” through His Son, Jesus Christ. John 1:1 says that the “Word”—Jesus Christ (compare Revelation 19:13)—was “in the beginning” with God and that the Word WAS God. John 1:3 tells us that “all things” were made through Him, and “without Him nothing was made that was made.”

Some claim that God the Father first created His Son, Jesus Christ, and proceeded afterwards to create everything else through Christ. They say that Christ—the Word—was created, and when that happened, there were no days or time created, so Christ had no beginning of days as such. This is not, however, what the Bible teaches.

Christ Without Beginning

Micah 5:2 talks about the coming Messiah when it states: “But you, Bethlehem Ephrathah, Though you are little among the thousands of Judah, Yet out of you shall come forth to Me The One to be Ruler in Israel, WHOSE GOINGS FORTH ARE FROM OF OLD, FROM EVERLASTING.”

Isaiah 9:6 states: “For unto us a Child is born, Unto us a Son is given; And the government will be upon His shoulder. And His name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace.” According to Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, the Hebrew for “Father” in the context of Isaiah 9:6 can also convey the meaning of “ancestor, source, inventor.”

Christ Was Melchizedek

In Hebrews 7:1–10, we are introduced to the Son, Jesus Christ, who was known as the High Priest Melchizedek at the time of Abraham (When Christ was here on earth as a human being, born as a man, He confirmed that He actually met Abraham in His prior life as an immortal God being, compare John 8:56–58).

Note how the Son of God or Melchizedek is described:

Hebrews 7:1: He was the Priest of the Most High God—God the Father, who is higher than Christ (1 Corinthians 11:3).

Hebrews 7:3: He was “without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life.” Christ said later that He is the One who “was and who is to come, the Almighty” (Revelation 1:8).

Hebrews 7:3: When He appeared as Melchizedek, He was made like, or better, He was “resembling” (compare the Revised Standard Version) or “bearing the likeness of” (compare the Revised English Bible) the “Son of God”—that is, the Son of God, Jesus Christ, manifested Himself as a human being, as He did on other occasions in the Old Testament (for instance, He and two angels appeared to Abraham before Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed, compare Genesis 18:1–2, 13, 16–17; 19:1).

Hebrews 7:3: The One known as Melchizedek and as the Son of God, Jesus Christ, “remains a priest continually.” He is still alive, confirming what Christ said in Revelation 1:18: “I am He who lives, and was dead (and in the grave for 72 hours), and behold, I am alive forevermore.”

Hebrews 7:8: He was not a “mortal man” but someone who still “lives” today.

Accepting the clear Biblical testimony, we must conclude that Jesus Christ, as a Spirit being and as the second member of the God Family, has always lived together with God the Father. He had no beginning.

Meaning of, “Christ the Beginning”

How then are we to understand Revelation 3:14 which says that Christ is “the Beginning of the creation of God”? Since the Bible does not contradict itself, we can rule out the idea that God the Father created Christ so that Christ became the very first act—the “beginning”—of God’s creation. What, then, is the meaning of the verse?

Let us note how other translations render this verse:

New International Version: “the ruler of God’s creation”

Living Bible: “the primeval source of God’s creation”

New Revised Standard Version: “the origin of God’s creation”

Revised English Bible: “the source of God’s creation”

New Jerusalem Bible: “the Principle of God’s creation”

Please also note the following statements from a few commentaries:

The Broadman Bible Commentary gives the following explanation:

    “‘The beginning of God’s creation’ is not easy to interpret. If taken to mean that Christ was the first creature, then one has ignored the Christology of Revelation… Beckwith translated this phrase ‘the one from whom creation took its beginning.’ Another good translation is ‘who is the origin of all that God has created.’… God is the primary source (4:11; 10:6), and Christ is the agent of creation as in John 1:3 (see Col. 1:16; Heb. 1:2).”

The Nelson Study Bible states:

    “… the Beginning, meaning the ‘First Place’ or ‘The Ruler.’… The phrase about creation has been interpreted by some to teach that Jesus is the first being that God created. This is certainly not required by Greek grammar, and is contrary to other biblical passages. Christ is described in other passages of the New Testament as eternal (see John 1:1–1) and as being God Himself (see John 8:58; Phil. 2:6; Titus 2:13). Revelation speaks of Him as the First and the Last, the Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End. In fact, the Greek phrase in this verse can be translated in a more active sense, so as to read, ‘the One who begins the creation of God.’”

The “New Bible Commentary: Revised” adds the following:

    “… the title ‘the beginning of God’s creation’ (better translated ‘the principle’ or ‘source’ of creation) exalts Christ as Creator above the proud but puny creatures that boast in their self-sufficiency.”

The Commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown agrees, pointing out: “‘beginning of the creation of God’—not he whom God created first, but as in Colossians 1:15–18… the Beginner of all creation, its originating instrument.”

Some have suggested that Christ is the “beginning” of God’s spiritual Family, and that this is the meaning of Revelation 3:14. Even though Christ IS the “firstborn” among many brethren, Revelation 3:14 does not limit itself to that aspect of God’s creation. Rather, God created EVERYTHING through Jesus Christ, including the spiritual world—long BEFORE He began to create man.

In Revelation 22:13, Christ refers to Himself as the “beginning [arche] and the end [telos].” If “beginning” suggests that there was a time when Christ did not exist, but that He came into existence as the first being of God’s creation, does “end” indicate that there will be a point at which He will no longer exist? That would be a ridiculous suggestion!

Based on all the biblical evidence, we can dogmatically state that Jesus Christ had NO beginning. Rather, He is the BEGINNER of God’s creation: God the Father created everything through Jesus Christ, who existed since all eternity. For more information, please read our free booklets, “God is a Family” and “Jesus Christ—A Great Mystery.”

Chapter 7 – The Heavenly Throne Without a Human Soul

Revelation 4

We read in Revelation 4:1–2 that John was transferred “in the Spirit” or in a vision to the throne of God in heaven. He sees God the Father on His brilliant throne, surrounded by angelic beings.

No Human Souls in Heaven

It is important to realize that none of the beings described in Revelation 4 are human beings made immortal—they are strictly created holy and righteous angelic beings. This includes the twenty-four elders (Revelation 4:4), the seven Spirits of God (Revelation 4:5), and the four living creatures (Revelation 4:6–8). All of these angelic beings, and their functions and responsibilities, are fully explained in our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World.”

The fact that no immortal human beings or “souls” are mentioned to reside in heaven may shock and disturb those who believe and teach that we (or our souls) go to heaven when we die. But the belief that Christians go to heaven when they die is by no means universally accepted in orthodox Christianity.

In a recent article of WorldNetDaily, dated February 10, 2008, the following was pointed out:

“A bishop described as ‘one of the most formidable figures in the world of Christian thought’ is now challenging the widely held belief that Christians go to heaven when they die. N.T. ‘Tom’ Wright, the fourth most senior cleric in the Church of England who has been praised for his staunch defense of the literal resurrection of Jesus Christ, has published a new book in which he says people do not ascend to God’s dwelling place. Instead, God will be coming back to Earth. ‘Never at any point do the Gospels or Paul say Jesus has been raised, therefore we are… all going to heaven,’ Wright told Time Magazine…Wright says much of ‘traditional Christianity’ has been influenced by pagan philosophies…

“While Wright’s view may seem stunning to many of today’s Christians, it is the same view held by some famous names in the Protestant Reformation. In 1520, Martin Luther blasted Catholic ideas ‘that the soul is immortal; and all these endless monstrosities in the Roman dunghill of decretals.’ A decade later, English Bible translator and martyr William Tyndale echoed the idea Christians are completely dead until Jesus returns, as he voiced opposition to ‘heathen’ ideas of people having immortal souls at birth: ‘The true faith putteth [setteth forth] the resurrection, which we be warned to look for every hour. The heathen philosophers, denying that, did put [set forth] that the souls did ever live. And the pope joineth the spiritual doctrine of Christ and the fleshly doctrine of philosophers together; things so contrary that they cannot agree…’”

In fact, the Bible does not teach that a Christian goes to heaven when he dies.

What Is Death?

Let us first consider some fundamental biblical teaching about death, as it now relates to mankind.

Hebrews 9:27 states: “And as it is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgment…” Ecclesiastes 3:20 confirms that everyone dies: “All go to one place: all are from the dust, and all return to dust.” Psalm 89:48 concurs: “What man can live and not see death? Can he deliver his life from the power of the grave?” Paul also shows that all men die: “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive” (1 Corinthians 15:22).

The Bible is very clear what happens to a person at the time of his or her death.

In Ecclesiastes 9:4–5, we find the following:

“But for him who is joined to all the living there is hope, for a living dog is better than a dead lion. For the living know that they shall die; But the dead know nothing, And they have no more reward, For the memory of them is forgotten.” As people will not remember them after some time, so their own memory (the faculty of remembering) also ceases to exist (See the marginal notes in the Companion Bible).

Verse 6 continues: “Also their love, their hatred; and their envy have now perished…”

Psalm 146:3–4 illustrates that the day one dies, his thoughts perish.

(For a further discussion on this topic, see our booklet, Do We Have an Immortal Soul?”)

Christians Won’t Go to Heaven When They Die

1 Thessalonians 4:17 and John 14:2–3 are often used in an attempt to prove that when a Christian dies, he immediately is taken off to heaven to spend eternity with God. It is claimed that such is his reward for having lived his life according to the way taught in his faith. But what do these passages really say?

1 Thessalonians 4:16–17

1 Thessalonians 4:16–17 reads: “For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.”

Paul was not referring to the day of a person’s death, but to the time of the resurrection of the just, which occurs at the time of Christ’s Second Coming; and to what is to happen then to those who have a part in that resurrection (verse 16). The resurrection from the dead will be discussed in much detail later in this booklet, especially in chapter 22.

John 14:2–3—“Many Mansions in My Father’s House”

Christ said in John 14:2–3: “In My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to Myself; that where I am, there you may be also.”

The Greek word for “mansions” refers to dwelling places. It literally means, “dwellings” (compare the margin of the New King James Bible). The same word is used in John 14:23, where it is translated as “home.” According to the Nelson Study Bible, “Everybody has a longing for a permanent, secure place. Such places have already been set aside for all of God’s children.”

As our booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God,” points out, Christ is preparing the places, or positions of rulership, of true Christians, depending on their conduct in this life.

Christ continued to say, in John 14:3, that “if I go to prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to Myself; that where I am, there you may be also.” When Christ spoke these words, He was here on earth. He said He would return to this earth, and the disciples, who would at that time be resurrected from the dead, would then be with Him, where He was at the time of His statement—that is, here on earth!

The passages in 1 Thessalonians 4:16–17 and John 14:2–3 don’t mean that Christians go to heaven, when they die.

King David Not in Heaven

Not even righteous King David went to heaven when he died. Peter gave this testimony concerning David: “Men and brethren, let me speak freely to you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his tomb is with us to this day” (Acts 2:29). And so, that there be no confusion, Peter very precisely showed that David was not in heaven: “‘For David did not ascend into the heavens, but he says himself: ‘The LORD said to my Lord, “Sit at My right hand, Till I make Your enemies Your footstool’” (Acts 2:34–35). This is a prophecy that God the Father would place Jesus Christ at His own right hand in heaven for a period of time.

Only Jesus Went Back to Heaven

Jesus Christ died, and He was without sin (compare 2 Corinthians 5:21; Hebrews 4:15; 1 John 3:5). But only Jesus has entered heaven, having been resurrected by the Father (compare Ephesians 1:20; Hebrews 8:1). This is further explained by Paul in Ephesians 4:8–10. It is also verified by Christ’s own words. Christ told Nicodemus that “No one has ascended to heaven but He who came down from heaven, that is, the Son of Man…” (John 3:13). Martin Luther, correctly understanding the biblical teaching on this matter, even translated John 3:13 as follows: “No one ascends into heaven, but He who descended from heaven, that is, the Son of Man” (copyright 1938).

Jesus Will Return to This Earth

When Christ returns to this earth, He will bring the reward for true Christians with Him (compare Revelation 22:12). They will be resurrected or changed at that time and meet the returning Christ in the clouds, in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:17). Then, they will descend with Him to the Mount of Olives. When Jesus ascended to heaven, from the Mount of Olives, the angels told the apostles: “This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven” (Acts 1:11).

Zechariah 14:4 shows that in that day, Christ’s feet shall stand on the Mount of Olives, which is located on the earth! His disciples will be ruling with Christ when He rules here on earth (compare Revelation 20:4–6). “…thus we shall always be with the Lord” (1 Thessalonians 4:17). They will be where Christ will be (compare John 14:3)—here on earth. After all, Christ’s disciples are to “inherit the earth” (Matthew 5:5).

Christ is coming in all His glory, with His holy angels, to begin a Millennial rule upon the earth (Matthew 25:31–32). The saints of God, who will have been resurrected from the dead at that time, along with those saints still living, who will be changed to spirit at that time, will be given power to rule with Christ (Revelation 2:26–27).

The saints will have positions as Kings and Priests, and will reign with Christ during the 1,000 year period on the earth. The rest of the dead, who had no part in this resurrection, will await in their graves for a future resurrection (Revelation 20:5).

No biblical passage tells us that we go to heaven when we die. Rather, Christians will rule with Christ here on earth, when He resurrects those who died, or when He changes those, who are still alive at His Coming, from mortal to immortal.

Enoch Is Not in Heaven

Many refer to Enoch as proof that we go to heaven to be with God when we die. Since we don’t, what happened to Enoch?

Genesis 5:24 is one of the misunderstood Scriptures concerning Enoch: “And Enoch walked with God; and he was not, for God took him.” This verse is quoted in Hebrew 11, verse 5.

When we read the context of Genesis 5, we find the line of Adam through Seth and the particular children who were faithful to God. In this lineage we find the mention of faithful Enoch (verse 22, compare Jude 14): “After he begot Methuselah, Enoch walked with God three hundred years, and had sons and daughters.” However, Enoch had already been alive for sixty-five years so that his total lifespan was 365 years—shorter by far than either his ancestors or his offspring.

We have only been given a few indications in the Bible as to what exactly the world was like before the flood came. When Noah, the great grandson of Enoch, was born, Noah’s father, Lamech, said of him: “This one will comfort us concerning our work and the toil of our hands, because of the ground which the LORD has cursed” (Genesis 5:29). Also, in Genesis 6:5, we read this statement about the tragic circumstances of mankind: “Then the LORD saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every intent of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.”

However, Noah “walked with God,” being called “… a preacher of righteousness,” while God brought “in the flood on the world of the ungodly” (2 Peter 2:5).

Understanding that Enoch’s generation was in rebellion to God and His laws, shows the challenge that Enoch faced. Hebrews 11:5 lists Enoch among those who were truly faithful to God: “By faith Enoch was taken away so that he did not see death, ‘and was not found, because God had taken him’; for before he was taken he had this testimony, that he pleased God.”

Now consider verse 13 of Hebrews 11: “These ALL [including Enoch, compare Hebrew 11:5] DIED in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off were assured of them, embraced them and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.” This verse conclusively proves that Enoch, one of these faithful, died along with the others.

Genesis 5:23 also conclusively states: “ALL THE DAYS of Enoch were three hundred and sixty-five years.” This same phrase, “all the days,” is used throughout this chapter about generations of people who died.

Enoch “Translated”

In speaking of Enoch, the Bible records that he “walked with God” (Genesis 5:24), and “he pleased God” (Hebrews 11:5). Because of this, and because of the rebellious society in which Enoch lived, God “took” him away, so that he “should not see death” (Hebrews 11:5, Authorized Version). God “translated” or transported him to another place on earth, in order to spare him from the second or eternal death. We don’t know when exactly God transported Enoch to another place on this earth—whether this happened at the end of his life or before—but we do know that Enoch DIED the first death at the age of 365. John 8:51 confirms that if we keep God’s Word, we shall “never see death”—the second death, that is. Remember, it is appointed to all men once to die the first death (Hebrews 9:27). We do know for certain, based on the biblical teaching and evidence, that Enoch did die the first death at a relatively young age for his day and that he did not ascend to heaven!

Paul also said in Hebrews 11:5 that Enoch was “not found.” This does not mean that he lived on forever. Moses died, and God buried him at a secret place, and he was not found, and “no one knows his grave to this day” (Deuteronomy 34:6).

We need to both consider and believe the clear statements of Scripture. Like David and many other people who have faithfully served God, Enoch awaits the hope of the resurrection to righteousness (compare Hebrews 11:39–40), and a time in which he will indeed not see death—the second death of eternal destruction.

Elijah Not in God’s Heaven

Some teach that Elijah went to heaven where God’s throne is, and that he—or his soul—is presently with God in His heavenly realm.

But as noted earlier, Christ stated unequivocally that “no one has ascended into heaven, but He who descended from heaven: the Son of Man” (John 3:13, NASB Version). This includes Elijah, as well as Enoch.

Three Heavens

However, we must realize that the Bible speaks of more than just one heaven. The Bible does, indeed, reveal the existence of “three” heavens. While the first two heavens are “physical” in nature, the third heaven is composed of spirit—referred to in Scripture as God’s dwelling place.

The fact that there is more than one physical heaven can be seen in Genesis 1:1, where we read, “In the beginning God created the HEAVENS and the earth” (compare also the Revised Standard Version).” Also, in Genesis 2:1, “Thus the HEAVENS and the earth, and all the host of them, were finished” (compare also the Revised Standard Version). These verses imply that the whole material universe was created simultaneously with the earth.

The first two heavens—the physical heavens—can be divided into the earth’s atmosphere and the space beyond our atmosphere—commonly called the universe.

The atmosphere or the “first heaven”—the air that surrounds the earth—refers to the space where birds fly, where clouds and winds roam, and from which the dew comes. We read in Genesis 1:20: “…let birds fly above the earth across the face of the firmament of the heavens.” We also read, in Genesis 27:28, that God promises to give “the dew of heaven.” Finally, we are told in Deuteronomy 33:28, that Jacob’s “Heavens shall also drop dew.”

The physical universe that is beyond this earth’s atmosphere, can be described as the “second heaven.” It represents the space where we find the sun, the moon, the stars, and all of the other planets that God has created. We read, in Genesis 1:14–17, that God referred to the sun and the moon as “lights in the firmament of the heavens” (verses 14, 15), and that He “set them in the firmament of the heavens to give light on the earth” (verse 17). David pondered, in Psalm 8:3, over God’s “heavens, the work of Your fingers,” and he especially continued to talk about “the moon and the stars, which You have ordained.”

In addition to these two physical “heavens,” we find that the Bible speaks about another heaven—a heaven composed of spirit—the third heaven, where God lives. No human being or soul has ever ascended to this heaven (compare John 3:13)—the only one who went to this heaven, after His resurrection, was Jesus Christ. Elijah did not go to the third heaven, where God’s throne is, but only to the first heaven.

We read, in 2 Kings 2:1, 11, that Elijah was taken up “into heaven by a whirlwind.” We also read that the disciples understood that Elijah did not go to the third heaven, as they were concerned that “the Spirit of the LORD has taken him up and cast him upon some mountain or into some valley” (verse 16). In fact, God transported Elijah to another place here on this earth, where Elijah continued to live until his death. He wrote a letter and had it delivered to King Jehoram, AFTER he “went to (the first) heaven,” as Jehoram became king right at the time of Elijah’s disappearance (2 Kings 1:17; 3:1). 2 Chronicles 21:12–15 gives us the contents of the letter, referring to the evil deeds of King Jehoram that he had committed after Elijah had been taken away, having been transported through the air to another place here on earth.

We know, then, from Scripture, that Elijah did not go to the third heaven where God’s throne is. We also know that he was transferred, supernaturally, to another place here on earth. There are several biblically recorded incidents where human beings were supernaturally transferred by God to another place here on earth (compare, for example, Philip’s transfer to another place here on earth, in Acts 8:39–40).

Elijah Died

However, we also know from Scripture that Elijah died after this incident, as it is appointed to man once to die (Hebrews 9:27).

Some say that Elijah will return as the one who prepares the way for Christ’s Second Coming, or that he is one of the two witnesses still to appear. However, there is no biblical evidence supporting any such claim. We will discuss the true identity of the two witnesses in chapter 12 of this booklet.

Some believe that Elijah was alive at the time of Christ, as he appeared, in a glorified state, to three of the disciples on the Mount of Transfiguration, together with the glorified Moses and Jesus (Matthew 17:1–9; Mark 9:2–10; Luke 9:28–36). We explain this account in detail on pages 14 and 15 of our booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.” In that booklet, we show that the whole experience was a VISION—the disciples were given a foretaste of the Kingdom of God in power. They saw, in a VISION, the time—still in the future—when Christ, Moses and Elijah would be powerful God beings in the Kingdom of God. Elijah and Moses are not glorified yet, as Hebrews 11:39–40 explains. They will receive the promise of eternal life and glory in the Kingdom of God at the time of Christ’s return—not before then.

Some believe that Elijah was alive at the time of Christ, in the person of John the Baptist. Although Christ said that John the Baptist was the Elijah to come (Matthew 17:12–13), other Scriptures explain that John had come in the spirit and the power of Elijah (Luke 1:17)—not that he was the reincarnated Elijah, or that Elijah had never died and that he appeared now as John the Baptist.

Elijah is dead in the dust of the earth, awaiting the resurrection of the just. Elijah—some years after being removed in the whirlwind—died and went to the grave, but he will rise again to live forevermore!

Death Is A Sleep

The biblical truth is very clear: No human being goes to heaven after death, and—as we will discuss in chapter 18 of this booklet—no human being goes to a state of limbo, purgatory or hell, either. These are all pagan concepts, which are NOT taught in Scripture! When a person dies, he SLEEPS the sleep of death. God will wake him out of that sleep in a resurrection. IF it were true that a person—or his or her “soul”—were to keep on living after he or she died, WHY THEN would there have to be a resurrection?

We read in Isaiah 57:1–2: “The righteous perishes, and no man takes it to heart; merciful men are taken away, while no one considers that the righteous is taken away from evil. He shall enter into peace; they shall rest…”

Job asked the age-old question, in Job 14:14, “If a man dies, shall he live again?” Job himself gives us the answer to his question, “All the days of my hard service I will wait, till my change comes. You shall call, and I will answer you; you shall desire the work of your hands” (Job 14:14–15).

Jesus Christ confirmed that the dead will be made alive again—actually, that it is Christ who will CALL, and that they will respond. He said in John 5:28–29: “…The hour is coming in which all who are in their graves [that is, all who have died] will hear His voice and come forth—those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of condemnation [or judgment].”

The fact that death is a sleep and that the dead will be resurrected out of that sleep is also confirmed in Daniel 12:2: “And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, Some to everlasting life, some to shame and everlasting contempt.” The angel who spoke to Daniel told him: “But you, go your way till the end; for you shall rest, and will arise to your inheritance at the end of the days” (verse 13).

God will resurrect everybody in his due time—but not necessarily all at the same time. This fact will be discussed in chapter 22 of this booklet.

Chapter 8 – The Scroll With the Seven Seals

Revelation 5:1; 6:2–14; 8:1–13; 9:1–21; 16:1–21

John saw in vision that God the Father had in His right hand a scroll, sealed with seven seals, which contained prophecies for the future.

Many have been confused about the scroll with seven seals (compare Revelation 5:1), and they have tried to attach human interpretations to them. But John saw, in a vision, that no one was able to break nor explain the seven seals, except for the Lamb, Jesus Christ (compare Revelation 5:3, 5–7, 9; 6:1). We, therefore, need to turn to Jesus Christ’s Words in order to understand the seven seals. And IF we accept the explanations of Jesus, as written, then the meaning becomes very clear.

The first six of the seven seals are all recorded in Revelation 6.

The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse

When Christ opens the first four seals, described in Revelation 6:2–8, John sees in the vision the famous four horsemen of the Apocalypse which kill “a fourth of the earth” with “sword, hunger, death and by the beasts of the earth” (Revelation 6:8). When comparing Revelation 6:2–8 with Christ’s sayings in Matthew 24:4–7 and Luke 21:8–11, then the meaning of the four horsemen or the first four seals becomes clear:

(1) The FIRST SEAL (Revelation 6:2)—RELIGIOUS DECEPTION (compare Matthew 24:3–5; Luke 21:8).

(2) The SECOND SEAL (Revelation 6:3–4)—WAR (compare Matthew 24:6–7; Luke 21:9).

(3) The THIRD SEAL (Revelation 6:5–6)—FAMINE (compare Matthew 24:7; Luke 21:11)

(4) The FOURTH SEAL (Revelation 6:7–8)—PESTILENCE (compare Matthew 24:7; Luke 21:11).

Oftentimes religious deception leads to wars, directly or indirectly. Wars, in turn, lead to famine and diseases. Historically, the Black Death alone killed upwards of one-third of the people living in Europe in the 14th century. The Spanish flu pandemic lasted from March, 1918, to June, 1920, spreading even to the Arctic and remote Pacific islands. While older estimates put the number of those who were killed at 40 to 50 million people, current estimates are that 50 to 100 million people worldwide died, possibly more than what succumbed to the Black Death.

The Great Tribulation

(5) The FIFTH SEAL (Revelation 6:9–11)—THE GREAT TRIBULATION

After the four horsemen have begun their terrible ride, organized and worldwide martyrdom of true Christians will occur next, depicted by the fifth seal (compare Matthew 24:9–12; Mark 13:11–13; Luke 21:12–19).

The Souls Under the Altar

How are we to understand that there are souls under the altar who speak—and that they are then told to “rest” a little while longer (Revelation 6:9–11)? Doesn’t this show that our souls go to heaven when we die, while they are resting at the same time?

Now, that would be a pretty confusing teaching, don’t you think?

First of all, it does not say that the altar is in heaven. Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible maintains that “The altar is upon earth, not in heaven.” The “souls” are under the altar because, as the Nelson Study Bible explains, “sacrificial blood was poured beside the base of the altar in the temple (see Ex. 29:12).”

We must realize that the fifth seal with the souls under the altar describes a vision, as do the other seals. The four horsemen do not REALLY ride—they REPRESENT certain events, which will take place on this earth. In the same way, the “souls under the altar” are not really alive and do not really cry to God with a loud voice. Neither did the “dry bones” in Ezekiel’s vision in Ezekiel 37:11 really speak, nor did Abel’s shed blood (Genesis 4:10). This is symbolic language, as we also read in Hebrews 12:24 that the blood of Jesus, the Mediator of the new covenant, “speaks better things than that of Abel.”

Notice also what is said in Revelation 20:4, 6 about the “souls” of those who were killed for Christ:

“… I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded for their witness to Jesus and for the word of God, who had not worshipped the beast or his image, and had not received his mark on their foreheads and on their hands. And they lived and reigned with Christ for a thousand years… Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first resurrection…”

These souls were brought back to life in a resurrection. Before that, they were dead. (Please note chapter 7 of this booklet, discussing in detail the false concept of the “immortal soul.”)

Just imagine what it would mean if we were to take this symbolic vision in Revelation 6:9–11 literally: Souls of killed saints would need to “rest” under the altar for several more years—and that in a conscious state, being able to speak and to have emotional pain—until other servants of God were killed as well (Revelation 6:11). This does not sound like a very blissful and happy state of affairs for the souls of righteous people!

To use the vision of the souls under the altar as evidence for the teaching that our souls don’t simply sleep but do go to heaven when we die, is without any biblical basis whatsoever.

At the same time of this religious persecution of God’s servants, the modern nations and peoples of Judah and of the house of Israel (the English-speaking nations of the USA, Great Britain, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, South Africa and others) will be attacked and destroyed in war, mainly by a European power bloc, during the “Great Tribulation” (Matthew 24:15–28; Mark 13:14–20; Luke 21:20–24; Daniel 12:1; Jeremiah 30:10; Hosea 9:3; 13: 16; Amos 6:7; 7:17).

The Great Tribulation is Satan’s wrath directed against true Christians—spiritual Israelites—and the modern houses of Israel and Judah.

The Heavenly Signs

(6) The SIXTH SEAL (Revelation 6:12–14)—COSMIC DISTURBANCES or HEAVENLY SIGNS

After the Great Tribulation has begun, the sixth seal is opened—picturing “heavenly signs” or cosmic disturbances, which are introduced by a great earthquake (Revelation 6:12–14; Luke 21:25–26; Matthew 24:29).

These cosmic disturbances PRECEDE the “Day of the Lord,” the seventh seal. Revelation 6:17 refers to the Day of the Lord as the “great day of His wrath.” Compare Joel 2:30–31; 3: 14–15. This time span, which will begin prior to Christ’s return, is described as a time of Godly retribution (Isaiah 2:10–21; 13:6–16; Zephaniah 1:14–18).

God’s Servants Sealed

Before God pours out His wrath on unrepentant mankind during the Day of the Lord, God’s servants will be sealed to be protected from that time to come (Revelation 7:1–3; compare Ezekiel 9:4; see also Revelation 9:4). First 144,000 will be sealed—12,000 out of each tribe of Israel (Revelation 7:4–8; compare Revelation 14:1–5), excluding Dan (compare Judges 18:30; Deuteronomy 29:17–20; Genesis 49:18).

After that, John sees a great multitude which “no one could number,” from “all nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues,” standing before the Lamb with white garments (Revelation 7:9). They “came out of the great tribulation… and washed their robes and made them white” (Revelation 7:14). So, if they CAME OUT of the Great Tribulation, then they must have been in it.

While some Christians will be protected here on earth—not in heaven—from the Great Tribulation (compare Revelation 3:10; Revelation 12:14; see also Luke 21:36; Proverbs 14:26), others will have to go through it, in order to be purified (Revelation 12:17; compare 1 Corinthians 11:32).

No Secret Rapture

Let us clarify here that the Bible nowhere teaches the concept of a secret rapture, neither before, nor during nor after the Great Tribulation. Some true Christians will be protected here on earth at a place of safety (to be discussed later in this chapter and in chapter 13 of the booklet)—they will NOT be taken up into God’s third heaven to be protected there. Remember, NO ONE ascends to heaven!

Some claim, however, that a secret rapture is taught in 1 Thessalonians 4:13–18. It is not. Note what this Scripture says:

“But I do not want you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning those who have fallen asleep, lest you sorrow as others who have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will bring with Him those who sleep in Jesus. For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep. For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.”

Some Bible commentaries conclude from the words “shall be caught up… in the clouds,” that those in Christ will be secretly transported to heaven, and then later return visibly—together with Christ—to rule the world. Others challenge that idea.

Note the following statements by the New Bible Commentary: Revised:

“‘To meet the Lord’ (Gk. ‘eis apantesin tou kyriou’): When a dignitary paid an official visit … to a city in Hellenistic times, the action of the leading citizens in going out to meet him and escorting him on the final stage of his journey was called the ‘apantesis’; it is similarly used in [Matthew] 25:6; Acts 28:15. So the Lord is pictured as escorted to the earth by His people—those newly raised from death and those who have remained alive.”

F.F. Bruce’s International Bible Commentary agrees: “To meet is used in the papyri of the official reception given to a visiting governor, whom his citizens escort into the city from which they have come to meet him.”

Origin of the Secret Rapture Theory

Early Christians did not believe in the concept of a secret rapture. It was not taught prior to the sixteenth century. Joseph Ribera, Cardinal Bellarmine and Alcasar, Jesuit Priests of the sixteenth century, were the first Christian authorities to promulgate this idea. Even in their day, the idea was unclear. It wasn’t until 1830 that men who claimed divine inspiration said the Holy Spirit revealed to them that the last days had come, that the Lord was about to return, and that first He would “rapture” the believers who were ready, at a secret coming.

The Bible does not teach a secret rapture. Rather, God’s Word reveals that Christ will return ONCE, NOT TWICE (Hebrews 9:28). He will come openly, not in secret (Matthew 24:21–31; Revelation 1:7; Acts 1:10–11), and He will END the Great Tribulation at the time of His Coming by establishing the Kingdom of God here on earth (Revelation 11:15–18). Mark 13:24–27 specifically states: “But in those days, AFTER that tribulation, the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light; the stars of heaven will fall, and the powers in the heavens will be shaken. THEN they will SEE the Son of Man COMING in the clouds with great power and glory. And THEN [not before then] He will send His angels, and GATHER TOGETHER HIS ELECT…”

Christ will come at the time of the LAST TRUMPET when His elect will be resurrected from the dead or changed to immortality (1 Thessalonians 4:15–17; 1 Corinthians 15:50–52). There can only be ONE last trumpet, which means that there can only be ONE return of Christ!

Protection Here on Earth

The Bible does reveal, though, that there can be protection from the terrible times to come prior to Christ’s return. However, that protection will be provided here on earth, not in heaven. As we explain in our free booklet, “The Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord,” beginning on page 58, Christ promises His people—who are worthy—a way to “escape all these things that will come to pass” (Luke 21:34–36; compare Revelation 3:10; Zephaniah 2:3; Psalm 31:19–20). That “place of refuge” (Proverbs 14:26) will be on this earth—not in heaven (Revelation 12:14; Isaiah 33:16; Isaiah 26:20–21).

Even though God CAN protect us anywhere He wants, He has decreed that His people will be protected at a certain place here on earth—the place of safety and “shelter” (Joel 3:14–16). Christ compares the time preceding His coming with the time of Noah (Matthew 24:37–39), and as God protected Noah and his family in the ark—here on earth—so He will protect His people on this earth in the way that HE has chosen. He will definitely NOT protect them by “rapturing” them to heaven!

But whether protected during the Great Tribulation or not, all true Christians—including the 144,000 and the great multitude—who survive that time of trouble will be protected from God’s wrath to come.

The Day of the Lord

(7) The SEVENTH SEAL:

The SEVENTH seal consists of SEVEN TRUMPETS, which are blown by seven angels (Revelation 8:2, 6). The first FOUR trumpets are described in Revelation 8:7–12.

(7.1) The FIRST TRUMPET

It describes, what appears to be, a firestorm that is destroying one-third of the trees and all the grass (compare Revelation 8:7).

(7.2) The SECOND TRUMPET

It depicts, what appears to be, a huge burning meteorite falling into the sea, destroying one-third of all sea creatures and one-third of all ocean ships (Revelation 8:8–9).

(7.3) The THIRD TRUMPET

It describes, what appears to be, another huge fiery comet or asteroid, destroying or poisoning one-third of all the sweet drinking water (Revelation 8:10–11).

(7.4) The FOURTH TRUMPET

It brings further cosmic disturbances, blocking one-third of the light of the sun, moon and stars (Revelation 8:12–13).

Revelation 8:13 speaks of the last three remaining trumpets as the last “three woes”—because of their great and extreme severity.

(7.5) The FIFTH TRUMPET (the “first woe”)

The first of the last three woes—or the fifth trumpet—is described in Revelation 9:1–12. It identifies the final resurrection of the Roman Empire, coming out of a “bottomless pit” (Revelation 9:1–3, compare Revelation 11:7; 17:8)—an end-time European power bloc, referred to as the “beast” elsewhere. It is depicted to be at war with other nations. Its instruments of war are symbolically portrayed as “locusts” (Revelation 9:3) or possibly helicopters, causing pain and harm on humans for five months, without killing them (Revelation 9:4–5, 10).

The real ruler of this power bloc is “the angel of the bottomless pit” (Revelation 9:11)—Satan the devil. This war occurs after the Great Tribulation—after the time of war between Europe and the modern nations of the houses of Israel and Judah. By that time, the modern nations of the houses of Israel and Judah will already have been defeated, and their surviving people will have become captives of this European power. The war depicted in Revelation 9 is alluded to more fully in Daniel 11, commencing with verse 41. For more information, please read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”

(7.6) The SIXTH TRUMPET (the “second woe”)

Revelation 9:13–21 describes the second woe or the sixth trumpet—the appearance of an invading army of 200 million soldiers (Revelation 9:16) from the east (Revelation 9:14)—shortly after Europe’s invasion of the Middle East (Daniel 11:41–43, 45)—to kill “a third of mankind” (Revelation 9:15). Apparently, this is the second stage of a total world war between, at that time, mainly the European power bloc and a power bloc of eastern nations (compare Revelation 9:17 with Joel 2: 4). This second stage is also alluded to in Daniel 11:44.

(7.7) The SEVENTH TRUMPET (the “third woe”)

The third woe or the seventh trumpet is not described until Revelation 16. Previous chapters are interludes—flashbacks—setting the stage for the climax of the last or seventh trumpet, as identified in Revelation 16 (compare Revelation 10:7).

The seventh trumpet of the seventh seal consists of SEVEN LAST PLAGUES, which are described in Revelation 16:1–21. Seven angels pour out these seven last plagues, also referred to as the seven bowls of the wrath of God (Revelation 15:7; 16:1).

(7.7.1) The FIRST OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It causes “a foul and loathsome sore” on those who worship the beast and its image, and who have accepted the mark of the beast (Revelation 16:2). All of these terms and their meaning will be
explained in chapters 14 and 15 of this booklet.

(7.7.2) The SECOND OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It causes every living creature in the sea to die (Revelation 16:3).

(7.7.3) The THIRD OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It causes the sweet water supply to become “blood”—that is, undrinkable (Revelation 16:4–7).

(7.7.4) The FOURTH OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It brings about increased solar radiation, which horribly scorches mankind. Despite this punishment from God for their sins, man will not repent, but rather will blaspheme God (Revelation 16:8–9).

(7.7.5) The FIFTH OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It causes total darkness to cover the Headquarters of the beast—again, people will blaspheme God and will refuse to repent even then (Revelation 16:10–11).

Armageddon

(7.7.6) The SIXTH OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It will dry up the waters of the “great river Euphrates” (Revelation 16:12) to enable the “kings from the east” to advance to the place of “Armageddon” (Revelation 16:16) to “gather” there in preparation for “the battle of that great day of God Almighty” (Revelation 16:14, 16).

These kings from the east, as well as all of the other kings of the earth, will be influenced by Satan and the demonically possessed beast and the false prophet (Revelation 16:13–14). All of them will gather at “Armageddon” or the “hill of Megiddo” (“har” meaning “hill” in Hebrew), about 55 miles or 90 kilometers north of Jerusalem, and about 15 miles or 25 kilometers inland from the Mediterranean Sea.

Megiddo is a huge mound with a commanding view of the long and fertile valley of Jezreel—an ideal place for armies gathering there. Then, they will converge from there on Jerusalem to fight the returning Christ. We don’t read that there will be a battle at Armageddon—the battle will be fought farther south in the valley of Jehoshaphat, which is called today the “Kidron Valley,” bordering Jerusalem on the east.

(7.7.7) The SEVENTH OF THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES or bowls:

It describes a tremendous earthquake to shake the earth “as had not occurred since men were on the earth” (Revelation 16:17–18; compare Isaiah 2:12–19; 13:6–13; 24:1–20), causing the “great city” of Jerusalem to be “divided into three parts” and “all the cities of the nations” to fall (Revelation 16:19). Further, every island will disappear and mountains will be leveled (Revelation 16:20). A great hail of tremendous size will destroy everything in its path. Again, man will not repent, but will continue to blaspheme God because of the hail (Revelation 16:21).

To envision the entire scenario of events at the time of Christ’s return, we need to consider some additional passages.

The battle in the valley of Jehoshaphat and the mighty earthquake are more fully described in the nineteenth chapter of the book of Revelation, which pictures the return of Jesus Christ. Chapters 17 and 18 of the book of Revelation are again interludes—flashbacks—setting the stage for the climax of the destruction of this world’s civilization—called “Babylon”—which is dominated or influenced by a military, economic and religious power. (More about this later in chapters 19 and 20 of this booklet.)

The Return of Jesus Christ

Chapter 19 of the book of Revelation describes the returning Jesus Christ, riding on a white horse, to establish the government of God here on earth (Revelation 19:6, 11, 14–15).

When the seventh angel sounds and when Christ returns, the saints—converted Christians—will be resurrected to immortality, if they have already died, or they will be changed to immortality, if they are still alive (1 Corinthians 15:50–56; 1 Thessalonians 4:13–18). They will, at that time, be born again and inherit salvation, by entering the Kingdom or very Family of God. They will meet Christ in the air and descend with Him, on that same day, on the Mount of Olives. Zechariah 14:3–5 indicates that, apparently due to the great earthquake of the seventh bowl, mentioned in Revelation 16:17–18, the Mount of Olives shall split in two, making a very large valley, where the final battle of God Almighty will take place.

Christ will overcome the armies that will be trying to fight Him, as well as the modern leaders of modern “Babylon”—the military ruler (“the beast”) and the religious leader (“the false prophet”) (compare Revelation 19:19–21). The destruction of the armies is more fully described in Zechariah 14:12, 15. The beast and the false prophet will be cast into “the lake of fire burning with brimstone” (Revelation 19:20).

Revelation 19:7–9 also states that Christ will come to “marry” His “wife”—His Church—and that those are blessed “who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb.” Other passages shed more light on this marriage and the marriage supper. Compare Matthew 22:1–14; 25:1–13; Luke 12:35–38; 13: 25–30. The marriage supper will be discussed in detail in chapter 21 of this booklet.

After Christ Has Returned

Beginning with Revelation 20, we read a description of further events yet to occur after Christ has returned to this earth. An angel will bind and imprison Satan and his demons for 1000 years or a “Millennium,” so that Satan cannot deceive mankind during that period (Revelation 20:1–4; compare also Revelation 12:9). The then immortal saints will rule during that millennial period with, and under Christ, on, and over all this earth, (Revelation 20: 5–6; Daniel 7: 22, 27). The result of this rulership will be peace, prosperity and a correct understanding of God and His ways (Isaiah 2:2–4; 9: 6–7; 11:1–10; 35:1–10; Amos 9:13–15; Micah 4:1–5). Ultimately, the saints will reign under God “forever and ever” (Revelation 22:5).

Millennium on Earth

Some claim that the saints will rule this earth from heaven. According to that theory, Jesus Christ will return to meet His saints in the clouds to take them back to heaven, before the Millennium begins.

This concept is without any biblical merit. We read in Revelation 5:9–10, how the angels praise Jesus Christ for having redeemed His people through His blood: “You are worthy to take the scroll and to open its seal, because you were slain, and with your blood you purchased men for God from every tribe and language and people and nation. You have made them to be a kingdom and priests to serve our God, and they will reign on the earth” (New International Version). The Bible is clear that the saints will rule not just over the earth, but also ON the earth during the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment.


THE SEVEN SEALS OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION

(1) The FIRST SEAL (Revelation 6:2)—RELIGIOUS DECEPTION

(2) The SECOND SEAL (Revelation 6:3–4)—WAR

(3) The THIRD SEAL (Revelation 6:5–6)—FAMINE

(4) The FOURTH SEAL (Revelation 6:7–8)—PESTILENCE

(5) The FIFTH SEAL (Revelation 6:9–11)—THE GREAT TRIBULATION of spiritual and physical Israel

(6) The SIXTH SEAL (Revelation 6:12–14)—COSMIC DISTURBANCES or HEAVENLY SIGNS

(7) The SEVENTH SEAL consists of SEVEN TRUMPETS (Revelation 8:2, 6)

(7.1) The FIRST TRUMPET destroys one third of all trees and of the grass (compare Revelation 8:7)

(7.2) The SECOND TRUMPET destroys one third of all sea creatures and of all the ocean ships (Revelation 8:8–9)

(7.3) The THIRD TRUMPET poisons one third of all the sweet drinking water (Revelation 8:10–11)

(7.4) The FOURTH TRUMPET blocks one third of the light of the sun, moon and stars (Revelation 8:12–13)

(7.5) The FIFTH TRUMPET (the “first woe”) depicts a war caused by Europe (Revelation 9:1–12)

(7.6) The SIXTH TRUMPET (the “second woe”) depicts retaliating Asian powers (Revelation 9:16)

(7.7) The SEVENTH TRUMPET (the “third woe”) consists of SEVEN LAST PLAGUES (Revelation 16:1)

(7.7.1) The FIRST PLAGUE causes “a foul and loathsome sore” (Revelation 16: 2)

(7.7.2) The SECOND PLAGUE causes every living creature in the sea to die (Revelation 16:3)

(7.7.3) The THIRD PLAGUE causes the sweet water supply to become “blood” (Revelation 16:4–7)

(7.7.4) The FOURTH PLAGUE scorches mankind (Revelation 16:8–9)

(7.7.5) The FIFTH PLAGUE causes total darkness (Revelation 16:10–11)

(7.7.6) The SIXTH PLAGUE prepares for “Armageddon” (Revelation 16:16)

(7.7.7) The SEVENTH PLAGUE causes the greatest earthquake of all time (Revelation 16:17–18)


Chapter 9 – The 144,000 and the Great Multitude

Revelation 7

As alluded to in this booklet previously, the time will come when God will seal 144,000 people for protection. In that context, another group is mentioned—the great multitude.

Much has been speculated as to the identity of the 144,000 and the great multitude. However, if we let the Bible speak for itself, the answer becomes rather obvious.

The 144,000

In verse 1 of Revelation 7 we find that the Day of the Lord—the time of terrible plagues—is to be delayed temporarily UNTIL 144,000 servants of God have been sealed. According to the sequence of prophesied events, this sealing is yet IN THE FUTURE. It will occur AFTER THE COMING GREAT TRIBULATION AND THE APPEARANCE OF THE HEAVENLY SIGNS, but just BEFORE THE PLAGUES of God’s judgments are poured out.

Next, notice Jesus’ own explanation of the 144,000. They are 144,000 of the TRIBES OF ISRAEL, 12,000 of each tribe. The tribe of Dan is not mentioned—perhaps because they went to idolatry anciently, and will thus have to WAIT for God’s salvation (Genesis 49:1, 18). The 144,000 are to be given SPECIAL PROTECTION DURING THE DAY OF THE LORD.

Lehman Strauss, The Book of Revelation, makes the following comments on pages 171–173 regarding the 144,000:

“Judgment is suspended till 144,000 Jews are sealed [Strauss says, “Jews,” but he should have said, “Israelites.” Strauss makes the common mistake of equating the Israelites with the Jews. All Jews are Israelites, but not all Israelites are Jews. Only three of the twelve tribes of Israel are referred to as “Jews” in the Bible—namely, those from the tribes of Judah, Benjamin and Levi]. If language means anything, these sealed ones are literal Israelites… not one Gentile is among them… Dan… is omitted because he was guilty of idolatry. God has warned His people that idolaters would be separated from the rest of the tribes… The 144,000 are sealed with ‘the seal of the living God.’ The seal is the mark of divine possession, protection, and preservation.”

The Great Multitude

After that event, John sees a great multitude which “no one could number,” from “all nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues,” standing before the Lamb with white garments (Revelation 7:9). They “came out of the great tribulation…and washed their robes and made them white” (Revelation 7:14). As we mentioned in a previous chapter of this booklet, the great multitude had to go through the Great Tribulation, but they will be protected—together with the 144,000—from the plagues of the Day of the Lord.

Strauss comments on pages 175–178:

“The number … is beyond all counting, as far as man is concerned. The exact number is known to God (2 Timothy 2:19)… John saw ‘palms in their hands’ ([Revelation 7,] verse 9)… the palms may be in celebration of the Feast of Tabernacles… palm branches express the joy of complete deliverance (John 12:12–13). They are celebrating the triumph of having been brought through the awful period of tribulation…”

What We Can Know From Scripture

In considering the Biblical revelation regarding the 144,000 and the great multitude, we can see the following:

1) None of the 144,000 have already been sealed.

2) The 144,000 will be sealed in the future, AFTER the Great Tribulation.

3) The 144,000 will be sealed in order to be protected from the plagues of the Day of the Lord.

4) The 144,000 are physical Israelites that will be alive at the time of their sealing.

5) 12,000 of each tribe of Israel will be sealed. Since the tribe of Dan is omitted (compare chapter 8 of this booklet), the tribe of Joseph is represented through Joseph and through his son Manasseh (Revelation 7:6, 8).

6) Since the 144,000 will be sealed AFTER the Great Tribulation, they will have to go THROUGH the Great Tribulation. There is no indication in the Bible that they will be protected from the Great Tribulation at a place of safety.

7) As the 144,000 will be protected from the plagues of the Day of the Lord, so the “great multitude” (Revelation 7:9) will turn to God for protection as well.

8) The “great multitude” is not a part of the 144,000, but it is a separate group of peoples.

9) The “great multitude,” which “no one can number,” consists “of ALL [other, that is, non-Israelite] nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues.”

10) The “great multitude” had to go through the Great Tribulation as well. They will not be at a place of safety, to be protected from the Great Tribulation. Revelation 7:14 reads: “These are the ones who COME OUT OF the great tribulation, and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”

Today, neither the 144,000 nor the great multitude have turned to God. But they will—when they remember the message of the gospel of the Kingdom of God, which is being preached today, and which will continue to be preached by God’s Church (compare Matthew 24:14; 28:18–20), combined with the activities of the two witnesses (Revelation 11:1–6), the martyrdom of some of the saints (Revelation 6:9–11; 12:13–17) and the sufferings of national Israelites and Jews during the Great Tribulation, and the heavenly signs.

Repentance in the Last Days

When the 144,000 find themselves in the midst of the Great Tribulation, they will reflect on their lives and the situation they are in, and will come to their senses. THEN they will repent—not before then! Speaking of the modern houses of Israel and Judah, we read a remarkable prophecy in Deuteronomy 30:1–3, 6, and 8. This prophecy refers to “the latter days” (Deuteronomy 31:29) and might also include a description of the conversion of the 144,000:

“Now it shall come to pass, when all these things come upon you, the blessing and the curse which I have set before you, and you call them to mind among all the nations where the LORD your God drives you, and you RETURN to the Lord your God (i.e., REPENT) and OBEY His voice, according to ALL that I command you today, you and your children, with all your heart and with all your soul (describing CONVERSION), that the LORD your God will bring you back from captivity (which will be experienced by the modern houses of Israel and Judah during the time of the Great Tribulation)… And the LORD your God will circumcise your heart and the heart of your descendants, to love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul, THAT YOU MAY LIVE (that is, that you might be PROTECTED from the PLAGUES of the Day of the Lord)… And you will again obey the voice of the LORD and do all His commandments which I command you today.”

When the 144,000 and the great multitude turn to God, become converted and receive the Holy Spirit, they will be protected from the plagues of the Day of the Lord. Their conversion is still in the future. It will take place after they have experienced the fiery trial of the Great Tribulation.

Chapter 10 – The Little Book

Revelation 10

In Revelation 10, John hears a message from seven angelic beings, called the “seven thunders.” John is to seal up the things, which the angels pronounced, without writing them down. A mighty angel gives John a little book to read. When he does, it is sweet in his mouth, but bitter in his stomach (Revelation 10:9–10). Something similar happened to the prophet Ezekiel in Old Testament times (Ezekiel 3:1–3).

After eating the little book, John is to prophecy again about many peoples, nations, tongues and kings. Undoubtedly, these prophecies would include certain events that would befall them.

Knowledge—including prophetic knowledge—can be sweet at first, but it may become bitter when announced and rejected. This is the reason why many today are reluctant to cry out and spare not, and to proclaim powerfully the true gospel of the Kingdom of God, as a witness. But it MUST, and WILL BE DONE, by God’s true Church, so that the end can come (Matthew 24:14).

Some claim today that they are in possession of the little book, or that they themselves have written it. This is utter nonsense! The little book was symbolic, containing knowledge about events that will come to pass. John was instructed not to reveal them—they had to be kept secret until the time of the end and the “days of the sounding of the seventh angel, when he is about to sound,” and “when the mystery of God would be finished” (Revelation 10:7; compare Daniel 12:9). But the little book itself was eaten by John—so how can anyone claim that he possesses it today?

Chapter 11 – The Temple of God

Revelation 11:1–2

In Revelation 11:1–2, John is asked to measure the temple of God, the altar and those who worship there, but to leave out the court, which is outside the temple, for it has been given to the Gentiles.

Does this mean that the Jews will build a temple in Jerusalem, prior to Christ’s return?

When we consider all of the Scriptures related to this topic, it appears very likely that a temple will be built in the near future, prior to Christ’s return.

A Physical Temple in Jerusalem Before Christ’s Return

When Christ was asked by His disciples what would be the sign of His coming and of the end of the age [of this present civilization] (Matthew 24:3), He referred to the “great tribulation” (verse 21) and, at that same time, “‘the abomination of desolation,’ spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place” (verse 15; compare, too, Mark 13:14, adding, “where it ought not”). In Luke 21:20, in the parallel account, Christ is quoted as saying, “But when you see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then know that its desolation is near.”

The Abomination of Desolation

From these passages, we see that the abomination of desolation refers to foreign armies that will make Jerusalem a desolate place. But is this ALL that the term, “abomination of desolation” refers to? Christ pointed out that the prophet Daniel spoke about the “abomination of desolation.” He did do so on three occasions—in Daniel 9:27; 11:31 and 12:11. (An additional similar reference can be found in Daniel 8:13). The way those passages are worded, they seem to refer to more than just armies. Daniel 11:31 states that a king of the North shall muster forces, “and they shall defile the sanctuary fortress; then they shall take away the daily sacrifices, and PLACE THERE the abomination of desolation.” Daniel 12:11 states: “And from the time that the daily sacrifice is taken away, and the abomination of desolation is SET UP…”

These end-time prophecies predict that a future “king of the North” will invade Jerusalem and take away daily sacrifices—indicating that the Jews will, in the future, begin to bring again daily sacrifices in Jerusalem. It is true that the Jews do not need to have a temple to bring daily sacrifices (compare Ezra 3:6)—but this does not mean that the Jews will NOT build a temple, in order to bring daily sacrifices there.

Returning to the prophecy in Daniel 11:31, most commentaries agree that that particular passage refers to Antiochus Epiphanes, at least as a forerunner for another end-time fulfillment. As the Nelson Study Bible points out, “Antiochus polluted the altar by offering a sow upon it. He declared the daily sacrifices and other Mosaic ceremonies illegal and committed an abomination of desolation by erecting an image of Zeus in the holy place (9:27; 12:11). Jesus said a similar thing would happen just prior to His return (see Matt. 24:15).”

We should take note of the fact that at the time when the first “abomination of desolation” was set up, Antiochus overran Jerusalem with armies; did away with the daily sacrifices, which were brought AT THE TEMPLE; and erected an image of Zeus (or Jupiter) in the “holy place”—the TEMPLE.

Since the original abomination, spoken of by the prophet Daniel, involved the existence of a temple, it is reasonable to conclude that the final abomination of desolation will likewise involve an existing temple. Other biblical passages confirm this conclusion:

The Temple Will Be Measured

We read in Revelation 11:1–2 that an angel of God tells John: “Rise and measure the temple of God, the altar, and those who worship there. But leave out the court which is outside the temple, and do not measure it, for it has been given to the Gentiles. And they will tread the holy city underfoot for forty-two months [or 3-1/2 years].”

Some rightly point out that the term “temple” or “temple of God” in the New Testament can refer to God’s Church [compare Ephesians 2:19–22; 1 Corinthians 3:16–17]. They claim that the reference in Revelation 11:1–2 speaks exclusively to the Church. Although the Church might be included here, the more obvious and intended meaning is a reference to a literal temple in Jerusalem. After all, the Gentiles will tread the holy city (!) underfoot for 3-1/2 years, and the court, which is outside the temple, will be given to those Gentiles. It is difficult to see how all of these references could just exclusively refer to the Church.

Also, a distinction is made in Revelation 11:1–2 between the temple and those who worship there. If the temple were meant to exclusively describe the Church, it would be difficult to determine who those would be who worship there.

The Nelson Study Bible comments: “John is given a reed like a measuring rod, much like that used by Ezekiel (see Ezek. 40: 3, 5) in his vision of the measuring of the temple (see Ezek. 40–48)… This is the temple of the tribulation period that will eventually be desecrated (see 13:14, 15; Dan. 9:27; Luke 21:24; 2 Thess. 2:4)… Luke 21:24 prophesies that the Gentiles will tread the holy city underfoot until ‘the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.’ Apparently the period of forty-two months is the conclusion of ‘the times of the Gentiles.’ ‘Gentile’ here may also be translated ‘nations’ (v. 9; 10:11).”

The Man of Sin in the Temple of God

Another Scripture that indicates the existence of a future temple in Jerusalem, just prior to Christ’s return, can be found in 2 Thessalonians 2:3–4. Paul writes:

“Let no one deceive you by any means; for that Day [of Christ’s return] will not come unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed, the son of perdition, who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped, so that he sits as God in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.”

This “man of sin,” who is also called “the lawless one” in verses 8 and 9, is identified in the book of Revelation as “the false prophet” (compare, for example, Revelation 16:13; 19:20; also see Revelation 13:13–14). This religious figure will deceive people through “great signs” (Revelation 13:13; 19:20). We read in 2 Thessalonians 2:9 that the coming of the lawless one is “according to the working of Satan, with all power, SIGNS and lying wonders.” This false prophet will receive the power to do these things from none other than Satan and his demons (compare Revelation 16:13–14).

The Ryrie Study Bible comments:

“… the Antichrist [this is an incorrect designation—rather, the passage speaks about the false prophet] will desecrate the rebuilt Jewish temple in Jerusalem by placing himself there to be worshipped… This will be the climax of man’s great sin of self-deification, in open defiance of God.”

The Nelson Study Bible adds:

“The man of sin will proclaim himself to be divine and will sit in the temple of God, acting as if he were a god… The man of sin will probably stand in a physical temple in Jerusalem, and declare himself to be a god, the ultimate fulfillment of the ‘abomination of desolation’ spoken of by Daniel (Dan. 7:23; 9:26, 27; 11:31, 36, 37; 12:11) and Jesus (Matt. 24:15; Mark 13:14)…”

The returning Christ will consume the man of sin “with the breath of His mouth and destroy with the brightness of His coming” (2 Thessalonians 2:8).

More Biblical Evidence for a Physical Temple

An additional passage, which suggests that the Jews will build an end-time temple in Jerusalem just prior to Christ’s return, is Psalm 79:1–7. This is an end-time psalm, as verse 6 shows. God is asked to pour out His wrath on the nations—a reference to God’s pouring out of the end-time plagues of His wrath, as described in Revelation 15:1, 7; 16:1, 19. In this context, Psalm 79:1 says: “O God, the nations have come into your inheritance; Your holy temple they have defiled. They have laid Jerusalem in heaps.”

Other prophetic references to a future temple in Jerusalem could perhaps be found in Ezekiel 8:5, 16, as well as in Ezekiel 9:1–7. All of these Scriptures are prophecies for the end-time, and they seem to refer to a physical temple and the abominations that will be practiced in it.

Finally, we find detailed descriptions of a future physical temple in Jerusalem in the book of Ezekiel, beginning in chapter 40. We know from those Scriptures that a literal temple will be in Jerusalem after Christ’s return. Ezekiel 40–46 does not tell us, however, when this future temple will be built. Is it possible that Ezekiel 40–46 describes the very same temple that the Jews will begin to build just prior to Christ’s return?

In conclusion, considering all of the Scriptures on the topic, it appears very likely that a temple will be built in Jerusalem just prior to Christ’s return.

Chapter 12 – The Two Witnesses

Revelation 11:3–12

We read in the 11th chapter of the book of Revelation that Jerusalem will be occupied by Gentiles for 42 months or 3-1/2 years or 1260 days (Revelation 11:1–3; compare Luke 21:23–24; Daniel 2:44). This Gentile rule will occur under two future political and religious leaders of the final resurrection of the ancient Holy Roman Empire. These political and religious leaders are also referred to in Scripture as the “beast” and the “false prophet” (Daniel 11:45; 2 Thessalonians 2:4).

We are told in Scripture that during that future time of Jerusalem’s occupation, “two witnesses” will prophesy for 1260 days or 3-1/2 years (compare Revelation 11:3). This will apparently happen at the same time when certain Church members will be at a “place of safety” here on earth to be protected from the beast and the false prophet (compare Revelation 12:14). The time frame for the testimony of the two witnesses of 1260 days or 3-1/2 years corresponds with “a time and times and half a time” or 3-1/2 years in Revelation 12:14, describing the duration of stay of Church members at the place of safety. (Please realize that one year has 360 days according to the Hebrew calendar, and that the term “time” means “year”, compare Daniel 4:16.)

These two witnesses are called in Revelation 11:4 “the two olive trees and the two lampstands.” This is an obvious reference to a passage in Zechariah 4:3, 11–14.

Over the years, there has been much speculation about the identity of the “two witnesses.” Some fanciful and some down-right ridiculous concepts have been advanced, and there have been people throughout history—it seems—who claim that they are one of the “two witnesses” or that they know who they are.

The truth is that it has not yet been revealed who the two witnesses are, or will be—and we strongly hold that those who may believe that THEY ARE the two witnesses are misled, and are misleading others!

Moses? Elijah? Enoch?

Some claim today (thereby inadvertently adopting the opinion of some confused Catholic “church fathers”) that the two witnesses are or will be ancient Moses and ancient Elijah or ancient Enoch, who will either be resurrected from the dead, or who have been kept alive for thousands of years in a state of “limbo”—not really being alive and not really being dead. Apparently, this latter concept is alluded to in the uninspired Book of Enoch—a Jewish legend and fairy tale, which has correctly been rejected as part of the inspired Word of God. Others feel that the two witnesses are two angels. However, there is absolutely NO indication in the Bible that any of these foregoing human ideas are accurate!

In this regard, note in Scripture that Moses died, that God buried him, and that his grave is unknown (Deuteronomy 34:5–6). Hebrews 11:23–29, 39–40 teaches that Moses will be resurrected from the dead at the time of Christ’s Second Coming—and not before then. This means that he cannot be one of the two witnesses. The same is obviously true, then, for Elijah and Enoch. As we discussed earlier in this booklet, Elijah and Enoch also died, and they await the resurrection from the dead. They are not one of the two witnesses.

What We DO Know From Scripture

Let us carefully review what CAN be safely said about the two witnesses, by reviewing God’s revealed Scriptures. Everything beyond that belongs in the realm of speculation, which is not revealed Godly knowledge at all, but is, instead, nothing more than human ideas and fabrications.

The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown points out:

“They are described by symbol as ‘the two olive trees’ and ‘the two candlesticks,’ or lamp-stands, ‘standing before the God of the earth.’ The reference is to [Zechariah] 4:3, [Zechariah] 4:12, where two
individuals are meant, Joshua and Zerubbabel, who ministered to the Jewish Church, just as the two olive trees emptied the oil out of themselves into the bowl of the candlestick. So in the final apostasy God will raise up two inspired witnesses to minister encouragement…”

Even though it is true that the book of Zechariah might refer, in one sense, to Joshua and Zerubbabel who were alive at the time of Zechariah’s writing, both the books of Zechariah and of Revelation are primarily prophetic in nature.

Since the books of Zechariah and Revelation contain prophecies for our time, they cannot be used to prove that the two witnesses of the end time were alive at the time of Zechariah and John. They cannot be used, either, to prove that the two witnesses are Moses and Enoch or Elijah, whom God kept alive supernaturally in some unexplained way, because, as mentioned, we are clearly told that Moses and Enoch DIED (compare Hebrews 11:5, 13, 23–29, 39–40; Deuteronomy 34:7). To postulate that God will resurrect Moses and Enoch or Elijah to physical life again in these end-times, prior to Christ’s return, is without any biblical basis whatever.

For the same reason, the statements in the books of both Zechariah and Revelation about the two witnesses “standing” before God, cannot be used to prove that they are angels. We read in the 11th chapter of the book of Revelation that the beast or military ruler will kill the two witnesses, and that their dead bodies will lie in Jerusalem for 3-½ days (Revelation 11:7–10). Since they will be killed, they cannot be angels, as angels cannot die (Luke 20:35–36).

Unger’s Bible Handbook points out:

“Although the two witnesses are commonly identified as Moses and Enoch or Moses and Elijah, such identifications are scarcely tenable… These witnesses are evidently two members of the latter-day remnant. They are Christ’s witnesses… Their message is Christ’s lordship over the earth… proclaiming the soon coming of the King of kings to take possession of the earth… they are killed by the beast (head of the revived Roman Empire, Rev. 13:1–10; 17:8)… but not until they have completed their testimony…”

The Death and Resurrection of the Two Witnesses

Following their death, they will be resurrected and ascend to heaven in a cloud, at the end of the “second woe,” and at the beginning of the “third” and final “woe,” when the seventh angel sounds (Revelation 11:11–15, 19—compare Revelation 16:17–18; both passages speak about lightnings, noises, thunderings and an earthquake, showing that both passages describe the same event and the same time setting).

The resurrection of the two witnesses will take place, then, at the same time as the first resurrection of the just to immortality, when the seventh or last angel sounds (compare 1 Corinthians 15:51–52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16; Matthew 24:30–31). At that time, those who died in Christ will be resurrected to immortality, together with those in Christ who will still be alive and changed to immortality at that moment, and all of them will ascend “in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air” (1 Thessalonians 4:17). This will include the two witnesses who were killed, but who will be resurrected 3-1/2 days later to immortality, and who will ascend “to heaven in a cloud” (Revelation 11:11–12) to meet the Lord in the air, together with all the other resurrected and changed saints.

What the Bible tells us is that at the very end, just prior to the return of Jesus Christ to this earth, two extraordinary human beings will prophesy and warn this world for 3-1/2 years. During the time of their testimony, no one can harm them, as they will have supernatural protection and powers from God. Although the powers described remind us of acts performed by Moses and Elijah, “it is not necessary to assume that John expected them to return literally” (Broadman Bible Commentary, vol. 12, page 303). Rather, they will be human beings, sent by God to give this world a last warning, going before the returning Christ “in the spirit and power of Elijah” and Moses (compare Luke 1:17).

Chapter 13 – The Dragon and the Woman

Revelation 12

The Dragon

Before Christ returns, some very important events will first have to take place; events that will affect the true Church of God. Revelation 12 begins to describe these events by referring first to a very ancient event—the rebellion of Lucifer, the “dragon,” and his angels against God. This rebellion occurred prior to Genesis 1:2 and prior to the creation of man. Note that an entire one-third of God’s holy angels followed Satan in this coup d’etat to dethrone God. Satan, who was originally called Lucifer, and his angels failed in that attempt, and the angels subsequently became known as demons (compare Isaiah 14; Ezekiel 28; Luke 10:18; Jude 6; 2 Peter 2:4). (For more information, please read our free booklets, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults,” and “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World”).

Lehman Strauss, The Book of Revelation, comments on Satan’s rebellion, as follows, on page 230:

“There is a mass of evidence… which demonstrates beyond doubt that there was a long interval between the first creation, described in the first sublime sentence of the Bible and the chaos of the second verse. It was during this interval that the war in Heaven was begun by Lucifer’s rebellion. God’s next revealed move was the creation of man…”

The Woman

The account in Revelation 12 continues to describe the “woman” giving birth to a Child, and the dragon’s unsuccessful attempt to kill the Child.

The woman is pictured as being clothed with the sun, with the moon under her feet, and with a garland of 12 stars on her head (Revelation 12:1). In Genesis 37:9–11, Jacob and his wife Rachel, Joseph’s mother, are symbolized as the sun and the moon, and Joseph’s brothers are symbolized as eleven stars, bowing down to Joseph. It appears, therefore, to be very plausible that the TWELVE stars in Revelation 12:1 refer to the TWELVE tribes of Israel (including Joseph).

Revelation 12:2–5 refers to the fact that Mary gave birth to Jesus Christ and that Satan attempted unsuccessfully to kill Christ through King Herod (Revelation 12:4; Matthew 2:13, 16).

We understand that the woman is, first of all, symbolic for Eve (Genesis 3:15); then for the Old Testament Church which would evolve from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and Jacob’s TWELVE sons, and which would become known as the Church of Israel in the wilderness; then for Mary, the mother of Christ; and—subsequent to Christ’s ascension—for the New Testament Church of God (compare Matthew 25:1; Ephesians 5:22–32; 2 Corinthians 11:2; Galatians 4: 26).

Revelation 12:6 tells us that the woman—the New Testament Church—fled into the wilderness for 1,260 days. As mentioned earlier, when discussing Christ’s message to the seven churches, this has been understood as referring to prophetic days or YEARS. The Bible makes it clear that sometimes, “days” can refer to a corresponding number of “years.” The “day-for-a-year principle” is expressed, for example, in Numbers 14:34 and Ezekiel 4:6. The true Church of God continued to exist, but it was not greatly noticed by the world during that period of about 1,260 years.

The Dragon’s Future Fight Against the Woman

Commencing with Revelation 12:7, events that will take place at the time of the end—still future—are being described. A new war is depicted between Satan and God—another demonic attempt to dethrone God. But Satan will fail again and will be cast back down to the earth, to subsequently persecute the woman with “great wrath” (Revelation 12:7–13).

While the woman has flown to her place of safety, here on earth, with two wings of a great eagle (compare Exodus 19:4; Deuteronomy 1:31; 32:11; Isaiah 63:9), to be nourished there for 3-½ years (Revelation 12:14), Satan will spew water out of his mouth like a flood after the woman. This might perhaps allude to an army or to a military force (compare Daniel 11:10; Jeremiah 47:2–3). The earth will open its mouth to help the woman (compare Numbers 16:31–32). All of this will happen on earth—not in heaven, as some who believe in the false concept of a secret rapture erroneously teach.

Satan will proceed to persecute others within the Church who will not be at the place of safety here on earth (those belonging to the prophetic “church of the Laodiceans,” compare Revelation 3:14–19, including 144,000 Israelites and the great multitude of Gentiles, mentioned earlier).

Chapter 14 – The Two Beasts

Revelation 13

In the thirteenth chapter of the book of Revelation, John sees two “beasts.” These are symbolic descriptions of powerful world empires.

The First Beast (Revelation 13:1–10)

Beginning with Revelation 13:1, John sees—in a vision—a fantastic beast rising up out of the sea, which has seven heads and ten horns, and on his head ten crowns. This reminds us of Satan’s description in Revelation 12:3 as “a great, fiery red dragon having seven heads and ten horns…” Revelation 12:9 identifies the dragon as Satan the devil. This shows that Satan is giving his power to the beast (compare Revelation 13:2, 4).

The beast with the seven heads and ten horns was like a leopard, with feet of a bear and a mouth of a lion (Revelation 13:2). In the book of Daniel, chapters 2, 5, 7 and 8, we are told that, beginning with the ancient Babylonian king, Nebuchadnezzar, there would arise four world-ruling empires on this earth—the Babylonian Empire (Daniel 2:36), the Medo-Persian Empire under Cyrus, Xerxes and others (Daniel 5:28), the Greco-Macedonian Empire under Alexander the Great and his generals (Daniel 8:20–21), and finally, a fourth Empire (Daniel 2:33; 7:7). In Daniel 7:3–24, these four empires or kingdoms are compared with a lion, a bear, a leopard with four heads, and a terrible beast with ten horns (Daniel 7:7).

Comparing these four beasts in the book of Daniel with the one beast in Revelation 13, we can see that the beast in Revelation is a conglomeration of those four beasts in Daniel. It has seven heads, because it combines the head of the lion, the head of the bear, the four heads of the leopard, and the head of the fourth beast with ten horns. Virtually all Bible scholars confirm the historical fact that this fourth beast was the Roman Empire. It was to be divided (Daniel 2:41). This division happened in 286 A.D. under Diocletian. By the fourth century, the Roman Empire had two capitals—one in Rome and one in Constantinople.

According to Daniel 7:24, ten kings were to arise out of the Roman Empire. This could either describe a simultaneous or co-existing one-time revival under the leadership of ten kings, or it could refer to ten successive revivals—one revival following the next over time. Comparing the passage in Daniel 7 with the beast in Revelation 13, and based on what actually occurred historically, we conclude that successive revivals are intended here—the beast or the Roman Empire would have ten successive resurrections or revivals. Revelation 17:8 confirms this—the beast described there, which is similar to the beast of Revelation 13, is described as one that “was, and is not, and will ascend…,” showing the successive nature of the revivals.

Revelation 13:3 explains that one of the seven heads of the beast would be mortally wounded and then be healed. This is a reference to the head of the fourth beast in the book of Daniel—the Roman Empire—which was all but destroyed, but which was subsequently healed or revived. None of the previous three empires or kingdoms in the book of Daniel were restored after they had been destroyed. They just ceased to exist. It was different, however, with the fourth beast—the Roman Empire. It would receive a deadly or mortal wound, but it would be healed.

The deadly wound refers to the fall of Rome in 476 A.D. But as we saw, that mortal wound would be healed. The ancient Roman Empire “died”—but it re-appeared again on the world scene in successive revivals.

The Ten Revivals of the Roman Empire

The first three resurrections or revivals of the Roman Empire after its fall occurred under Geiseric of the Vandals; Odoacer of the Heruli; and Theodoric of the Ostrogoths. But they did not yet “heal” the deadly wound. Rather, historians refer to these three initial revivals as the “transition age” of the Roman Empire. They temporarily “revived” the Roman Empire to an extent, but they did not bring it back to its earlier power and influence. All three leaders of these first three resurrections were followers of Arianism—a religion, which taught some truth, mixed with error. It held, correctly, that God is not a Trinity, but it denied, incorrectly, that Jesus Christ is God. (For more information, please read our free booklets, “Is God a Trinity?and “God Is a Family.”)

Arianism was later condemned by the Roman Church. Daniel 7:24 explains that a “little horn” would “subdue” three resurrections of the fourth beast—the Roman Empire. This is a reference to the Roman Church, which subdued Rome’s FIRST three resurrections under “barbarian” or “Arian” powers.

The actual “healing” of the deadly wound signifies the fourth resurrection of the ancient Roman Empire, which occurred in 554 A.D., when Justinian, who was heavily influenced by his Roman Catholic wife, defeated the Ostrogoths and marched into Rome. He united the Eastern and Western parts of the ancient Roman Empire and restored the entire Empire. Historians refer to this event as the “Imperial Restoration.”

The fifth resurrection occurred under Charlemagne in 800 A.D.; the sixth under Otto the Great in 962 A.D.; the seventh under Charles V of Hapsburg in 1530 A.D.; and the eighth under Napoleon (which lasted from 1804 A.D. until 1814 A.D., when Napoleon abdicated at the battle of Leipzig).

Following Napoleon, two more resurrections were to occur, as the fourth beast in Daniel 7 and the beast in Revelation 13 had TEN horns. The ninth resurrection happened under Mussolini and Hitler. We are observing right now the beginning of the tenth and final resurrection of the ancient Roman Empire in continental Europe (For more information of the ten successive revivals of the ancient Roman Empire, please read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”)

The Second Beast (Revelation 13:11–18)

Beginning with Revelation 13:11, John sees in vision a second beast coming up out of the earth. This second beast had two horns. It looked like a lamb (Jesus Christ is referred to as the Lamb of God throughout the New Testament, compare John 1:29), but it spoke like a dragon (Remember that Satan is identified as a dragon in Revelation 12:3, 9). This second beast is obviously a religious power, which is influenced by Satan, while pretending to speak on behalf of Christ. We read in 2 Corinthians 11:15 that Satan’s “ministers also transform themselves into ministers of righteousness.” Jesus warned that many would come in His name, admitting that He was the Christ or Savior, and deceive many through their wrong teachings (compare Matthew 24:4–5).

This deception will be magnified by the fact that the second beast will be able to perform “great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And he deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted to do…” (Revelation 13:13–14).

As discussed before, we read in 2 Thessalonians 2:9–11 about the end-time representative or leader of this second beast power, as follows: “The coming of the lawless one [the man of sin or son of perdition, who will claim to be God, verses 3 and 4] is according to the working of Satan, with all power, signs and lying wonders and with all unrighteous deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this reason God will send them [that is, He will allow it] strong delusion, that they should believe the lie…”

The Image of the First Beast (Revelation 13:14)

We read in Revelation 13:14 that the second beast will make an “image” to the first beast, which we identified as the Roman Empire. This passage found its fulfillment, historically, when the religious power of the second beast patterned itself after—made an image of—the governmental and political structure of the worldly power—the first beast—when it became a state in Rome, called the Vatican State, which would make contracts or treaties with other worldly governments; which also would send out their ambassadors and emissaries; and which would even have an army, including the Swiss guards, which fought against “heretics” under the leadership of the Pope. It ultimately influenced and “inspired” the first beast to put to death those who would not worship and follow the dictates of the Catholic Church.

Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible agrees, stating the following regarding the nature of the “image”:

“All that is stated here would be fulfilled if the old Roman civil power should become to a large extent dead, or cease to exert its influence over people, and if then the papal spiritual power should cause a form of domination to exist strongly resembling the former in its general character and extent, and if it should secure this result—that the world would acknowledge its sway or render it homage as it did to the old Roman government. This would receive its fulfillment if it be supposed that the first ‘beast’ represented the ancient Roman civil power as such; that this died away—as if the head had received a fatal wound; that it was again revived under the influence of the papacy; and that, under that influence, a civil government, strongly resembling the old Roman dominion, was caused to exist, depending for its vital energy on the papacy, and, in its turn, lending its aid to support the papacy.

“All this in fact occurred in the decline of the Roman power… In the empire which then sprung up, and which owed much of its influence to the sustaining aid of the papacy, we discern the ‘image’ of the former Roman power; the prolongation of the Roman ascendency over the world.”

Similarly, John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible:

“… the Roman empire… had received a deadly wound… but now revived in… the pope of Rome… the image made to this beast some understand of the translation of the empire to Charles the great, and his successors the emperors, by the pope of Rome, he ordaining so many electors to [choose] a king of the Romans, and elect an emperor when one was wanting; and this was an image to the first beast… for the power of inaugurating and crowning these emperors, and of setting up and deposing them when the pope pleased, lie reserved to himself…”

However, this passage is not just of historical application, but it also contains a prophecy for the immediate future. Many commentaries suggest, therefore, that the “image” might very well point at an ultimate literal fulfillment—and this even more so, as there have been isolated incidents in the past, which might serve as forerunners to a final all-encompassing deception.

We read in Revelation 13:15 that the image will speak and cause those to be killed who will not worship the image of the beast. In applying this statement figuratively and quite literally, John Gill writes:

“[This] may be understood either of the images of the virgin Mary, and other saints, which it is pretended, and the people are made to believe, that they do at times actually speak, and really weep and laugh, as it may serve their different purposes; or this image may be said to speak by the decrees, canons, anathemas, curses, threatenings, persuasions, doctrines, and blasphemies of the pope and his clergy… these are the known orders and decrees of the Papacy, which have been executed by the Inquisition, and other hands, in innumerable instances…”

The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown adds the following:

“Charlemagne’s image was set up for homage; and the Pope adored the new emperor…’ Rome’s speaking images and winking pictures of the Virgin Mary and the saints are an earnest of the future demoniacal miracles of the false prophet in making the beast’s… image to speak.”

Lehman Strauss writes in “The Book of the Revelation”:

“The false prophet [the second beast] will attempt to lead the people to finance the erection of a great image in Jerusalem, thereby making Jerusalem the center of a world-wide religious system… How the image is made to speak, or what it says, is not revealed… When the image speaks, Jews and Gentiles, Roman Catholics and Protestants, wherever they are, will worship the image or be killed if they refuse.”

Whatever the exact meaning of the speaking image, it is clear that it describes a future worldwide demonic deception, causing all who won’t worship and obey the beast (Revelation 13:4, 8, 12) and its image (Revelation 13:15), to be killed.

Chapter 15 – The Mark of the Beast

Revelation 13:16–17

Revelation 13:16–17 explains that “the image” of the second (religious) beast will cause people to accept “a mark” of the first beast “on their right hand” or “on their foreheads.” Without it, they cannot buy or sell (compare Revelation 14:9).

This mark of the first beast is clearly associated in Scripture with the violation of God’s Sabbath commandment (compare Exodus 31:13; Ezekiel 20:20; Isaiah 56:2; Isaiah 58:13; Amos 8: 5; Exodus 16:23, 26; Exodus 31:15). In the Bible, the “right hand” is associated with work (Psalm 90:17; 137:5). The “forehead” is the seat of thoughts (Ezekiel 3:8; 9:4; Revelation 7:3).

We are told that the “little horn”—a reference to the Roman Catholic Church, as we have seen—would try to “change times and law” (Daniel 7: 25)—that is, God’s law regarding holy time. The Roman Church has changed the calendar in Europe, which identifies Sunday as the last day of the week, rather than the 7th-Day Saturday-Sabbath. It commands that Christians are to rest on Sunday, and it did command in the past that they were to work on Saturday. We will experience something similar very soon.

The “image” will influence the first beast—the final European revival of the ancient Roman Empire—to enjoin people to work on the Sabbath, while prohibiting to work on Sunday. As in the past, it will thereby “cause” the death of true Christians (compare Revelation 13:15).

It might be difficult to imagine that in this sophisticated time of reason and enlightenment, Sabbath-keeping Christians will actually be persecuted by European governments—at the instigation of a religious power—for keeping the Sabbath and refusing to work on that day. But we should not forget what happened less than 60 years ago in Europe to Jews and other “unpopular” religious groups. At that time, the government succeeded in persecuting many innocent victims, while powerful religious organizations stood idly by. In the future though, religion will actually play an active part in the persecution. As Satan will be behind this terrible persecution yet to come, we can rest assured that it WILL happen. More importantly, God has clearly prophesied in His Word that it will happen (compare Revelation 6:9–11; 17:6; 18:24; 19:2; see also Matthew 24:9–13).

God warns us not to worship the beast and his image, and not to receive his mark on our forehead and on our hand (Revelation 14:9). If we do, we will “drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation” (Revelation 14:10). On the other hand, true Christians, who are not protected at the place of safety, WILL be killed for their refusal to worship the beast and its image, and to receive the mark. But notice how Revelation 20:4, 6 describes their glorious future:

“… I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded for their witness to Jesus and for the word of God, who had not worshipped the beast or his image, and had not received his mark on their foreheads and on their hands. And they lived and reigned with Christ for a thousand years… Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first resurrection… they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years.”

Chapter 16 – 666 – The Number of the Beast

Revelation 13:18

Revelation 13:17 tells us that no one will be able to buy or sell if he does not have the mark or the name of the first (political and military) beast, or the number of his name. Verse 18 reveals that the famous “number of the beast” is the “number of a man.” We are told to “calculate” the number, which is 666. King Lateinos was the founder of Rome. In the Greek, every letter has a numerical value. The numerical value for “Lateinos” is 666. Therefore, the first beast is again clearly identified as the Roman Empire—the number 666 identifying the founder of the Roman Empire—Lateinos.

Although the designation “beast” in Revelation 13 describes the Roman Empire, it can also refer to the representative or ruler of the final revival or resurrection of that Empire (compare Revelation 16:13; 19:20). It is likely that the numerical value of the name of that final human leader of the revived Roman Empire—referred to as a MAN (compare again Revelation 13:18)—will also be 666.

Chapter 17 – The 144,000

Revelation 14

144,000 servants of God are mentioned in Revelation 14:1–5. They are depicted standing with Christ on Mount Zion, here on earth. The time setting is after Christ’s return. They sing a new song, a song that reaches God’s throne in heaven (verse 3), as do our prayers today (compare Revelation 5:8; 8:2–5). God has found no fault in them (Revelation 14:5). This description reminds us of Christ’s message to the angel of Philadelphia (compare Revelation 3:7–12). Both have the Father’s name written on their foreheads (Revelation 14:1; Revelation 3:12). Note, however, that Revelation 14 does not say that these 144,000 are the only ones who will be in the first resurrection. Revelation 14:4 points out that the 144,000 are “firstfruits,” but it does not say that they are “the” firstfruits or the “only” firstfruits.

The 144,000 in Revelation 14 might perhaps be the same group of 144,000 mentioned in Revelation 7. Most commentaries suggest this, but we cannot be totally certain.

For instance, Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states in regard to the 144,000 in Revelation 14: “These are evidently the same persons that were seen in the vision recorded in Rev. 7:3–8…”

John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible points out: “and with him an hundred forty and four thousand; the same with those in Rev. 7:3…”

The New Bible Commentary: Revised, states: “The identity of the 144,000 seems determined by 7:1–8… John would hardly represent two different groups by such an extraordinary…. number, especially when he adds that both companies bear the mark of God in their foreheads…”

The Broadman Bible Commentary writes: “This group bears the mark as the 144,000 of 7:4–8 and is probably the same.”

Although it appears possible or even probable that the two groups of 144,000 in Revelation 7 and 14 are identical, we need to wait for God’s clear revelation to us as to who, exactly, the 144,000 in Revelation 14 will be.

Chapter 18 – The Torment of the Wicked

Revelation 14:9–11

Does the Bible, particularly a passage in Revelation 14:9–11, teach that the wicked will be tormented forever in hell fire?

Revelation 14:9–11 reads:

“Then a third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, ‘If anyone worships the beast [an end-time political leader, as well as the political system that he represents] and his image [made by an end-time religious system, as well as by a religious leader representing that system] and receives his mark on his forehead or on his head [permitting or preventing him to buy and sell, Revelation 13:16–17], he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation. He shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb [Jesus Christ]. And the smoke of their torment ascends forever and ever; and they have no rest day or night, who worship the beast and his image, and whoever receives the mark of his name.”

Most commentaries teach that this passage describes the never-ending torment of wicked souls in an eternal hell fire. The Nelson Study Bible, in altering the literal wording of the passage, states:

“A third angel announces with a loud voice the tragic eternal destiny of the one who rejects the offer of the gospel (vv. 6,7) and worships the beast (ch. 13)… In the just outworking of God’s wrath, unbelievers who worship the beast will be tormented… forever and ever, with no rest day or night.”

No Everlasting Torment of the Wicked

However, reading the passage carefully, it does not say that the wicked will be “tormented… forever and ever.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary discusses the problems with such an interpretation. It states, in volume 12, on page 320:

“The greatest problem of interpretation in this passage is the apparent vindictiveness. Christian interpreters have regarded it as sub-Christian reflecting the stress of the time but impossible to reconcile with the teaching of Jesus. Some reject its obvious implications since such endless and horrible suffering could serve no good purpose and offer no prospect of release… Others see the language as dealing with ultimate realities and prefer a literal interpretation. Their case merely points out that man has brought this judgment on himself. Others believe that if there are those who resist God’s love finally, they, with Hades and Death, will be thrown into the lake of fire (20:14ff), which is ‘extinction and total oblivion.’”

The last interpretation comes closer to the truth than the others. But even it misunderstands, apparently, that the passage in Revelation 14:11 does NOT talk about the final fate of the wicked.

As we point out in our booklets,Do You Have an Immortal Soul,” and “God’s Commanded Holy Days,” and as will be discussed in detail in this chapter of the booklet,there is NO ever-burning hell fire, NOR will the wicked be tormented for all eternity. Rather, they will be BURNED UP in the THIRD resurrection—that is, after the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment period (compare Revelation 20:4–15).

The passage in Revelation 14:11 does not talk about that specific time period. It refers to the coming of Jesus Christ and the time when people will worship the beast and receive its mark. All of this will occur BEFORE the Millennium.

What IS the Meaning of Revelation 14:11?

One key point is to realize what it says and what it does not say. It DOES say that the SMOKE of their torment will ascend forever and ever. It DOES NOT say that THE WICKED will be tormented forever and ever. Rather, the wicked will be burned up in fiery plagues, and it is their smoke—evidence that the fire has done its work—which ascends forever and ever. Smoke results from something burned. This indicates that they were consumed and that all that remains is smoke. We also read in Malachi 4:3 that the ASHES of the wicked will be under the feet of the righteous. Psalm 37:20 tells us that the wicked shall “perish”—“into smoke they shall
vanish away.” It is not the punishment of the fire, but the result of that punishment, which is being addressed in Revelation 14:11.

What “Forever” Means…

We also need to understand that the biblical expression “forever” does not have to mean “for all eternity.” The words are often a translation from the Hebrew “olam” and the Greek “aion” or “aionios,” meaning “age,” or “age-lasting” (compare Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible). In Revelation 14:11, the Greek words translated as “for ever and ever” mean, according to Young’s, “to ages of ages.” The Englishman’s Greek New Testament translates this verse as follows: “And the smoke of their torment goes up to ages of ages…”

We read in Exodus 21:6 that the servant would belong to his master “forever.” Here, the word describes a relationship that would last until the death of either the master or the servant. In 1 Samuel 1:22, Hannah, the mother of Samuel, took him up to the temple to remain there forever. Verse 28 explains that this meant, “as long as he lives.”

In Jonah 2:6, the term “forever” describes the time span of “three days and three nights,” as made clear in Jonah 1:17. Jonah, when in the belly of the sea monster, prayed about the earth with her bars being about him forever. What he was actually saying here is that as long as he was in that particular situation, the earth was about him.

Jude 7 speaks of the vengeance of eternal fire that burned Sodom and Gomorrah, though these cities are not still burning nor are the people still suffering that vengeance. The fire only burned for a while. An “aeonian fire” does not refer to a fire that never goes out. After it completely destroyed and obliterated those ancient cities, it burned itself out when there was nothing else left to consume. The smoke from that fire ascended for a while. It is not still ascending today. Jesus shows that the people in the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah will be resurrected in a period of judgment yet future (compare Matthew 10:15).

The people worshipping the political and religious leaders of the end-time Babylonian system will be tormented “forever”—that is, until they die. They “have no rest day or night,” as long as they are alive and remain part of that system falling under God’s wrath; that is, before they are destroyed by the fiery plagues of God’s last seven bowls judgment (Revelation 16:1–21).

The Smoke of Their Torment

The smoke of their torment will ascend for a while—as long as the necessary conditions exist to allow smoke from burned bodies to ascend. This does not mean that burned wicked souls will be tormented for all eternity. We read that the smoke from the Babylonian system—and from the city of modern Babylon, which is built on seven hills (Revelation 17:18, 9)—will rise up “forever and ever” (Revelation 19:3—based on the Greek, it should say, according to Young’s and the Englishman’s Greek New Testament, “to the ages of the ages”). Babylon “will be utterly burned with fire, for strong is the Lord God who judges her” (Revelation 18:8). The kings of the earth “will weep and lament for her, when they see the smoke of her burning, standing at a distance for fear of her torment” (verses 9–10). This is a reference to the smoke from buildings, but the fire won’t burn for all eternity. In fact, we read that the great city of Babylon (verse 10) “shall not be found anymore” (verse 21).

Likewise, we read in Isaiah 34:9–10, that the smoke from the land of Edom will “ascend forever”—that is, until the fire has burned up all consumable material. As in the case of the burned cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, that fire of Edom will not burn for all eternity.

The unrepentant wicked will ultimately be burned up. That will happen AFTER the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment. However, the passage in Revelation 14:11 does not address that time period. It merely serves as a forerunner and a warning. Most people who will worship the false political and religious system of Babylon, as well as its human representatives, won’t fully comprehend what they will be doing—they will not commit the unpardonable sin leading to the second death, from which there will be no resurrection (Revelation 20:14–15; 21:8). Rather, God will bring them back to life in a Second Resurrection, when the gravity of their wrong conduct will be revealed to them, and when they will be given an opportunity to repent and accept God’s Way of Life.

An Ever-Burning Hell?

This prompts the question, however: Does the rest of the Bible teach the existence of an ever-burning hell fire in which wicked souls are tormented for all eternity? Do the wicked go to hell?

The concept that the wicked go to an ever-burning hell after their death is nowhere taught in Scripture. The Bible does not teach the existence of an ever-burning hell where the wicked souls of departed ones are tortured continually for their evil deeds.

Origin of the Idea of an Ever-Burning Hell

The concept of an ever-burning hellfire is derived from paganism. Richard Craze explains in his book, “Hell, An Illustrated History of the Netherworld,” copyrighted 1996:

“… the old horned gods of the Stone Age people became the new rulers of hell. There was a sort of logic in locating the place of the dead below ground—the underworld—because that was exactly where the dead were buried… The early [nominal] Christians borrowed Hel’s name [the goddess Hel ruled over the place of the “lost souls” in Viking mythology] for their own place of punishment… The early [nominal] Christians borrowed heavily from earlier mythologies, and the generally accepted appearance of Satan is an amalgamation of such things as the horns and shaggy hindquarters of the Greek god Pan, the wings of the Mesopotamian devil Pazuzu, and the scales and dragon skin of the Persian Azhidaahaka…

“The Greeks borrowed freely from the Babylonians… Pluto, Zeus’ brother, governed [hell] with a merciless severity and subjected his poor guests to the most ingenious tortures… [Others] were consigned to the deep bottomless pit… ruled by Kronos. Here they would suffer eternal torment… sinners were tortured for eternity… The Romans knew exactly where hell was located—underneath Italy. Everything else they borrowed from the Greeks.”

The author also points out: “… it was the Synod of Bishops in Constantinople in 543 that… set the seal on hell, when they decreed that ‘if anyone shall say or even think that there is an end to the torment of… ungodly persons, or that there ever will be an end to it, then let them be excommunicated.’ And they promptly excommunicated Origen, an early Church father, for saying that he thought hell was finite.”

Origin of the Concept of Limbo and Purgatory

In addition, the Bible does not teach the concepts of “limbo” or “purgatory,” either. These concepts have their origin in pagan mythologies, as well.

Craze points out these most incredible facts:

“The early [nominal] Christians… introduce[d] the concept of a sort of waiting-room, where souls would stay for [a while]. They found a ready-made idea—limbo—that they freely borrowed from the Romans, who had borrowed it from the Greeks. Limbo became a place where anyone who did not quite fit could be put… Purgatory… was a cross between limbo and hell… Jesus’ mother, the Virgin Mary, was called back from heaven, where she had been asleep (the Dormition). She was given the keys of hell to look after, and the running of the purgatory. She does not administer any punishments—in fact, her main job seems to be protecting the souls of the sinners from the wrath of her son [Jesus Christ!!!]. Purgatory became a sort of temporary hell—but one from which sinners could be rescued.”

However, the Bible does not teach the concepts of limbo, purgatory or of an ever-burning hell.

The Gehenna Fire

It is true that the New Testament speaks about a fiery place, which is translated in some English Bibles as, “hell.” The Greek word for this place is “gehenna.” It does not, however, describe an ever-burning hell, as commonly understand by many. Craze explains:

“Gehenna—the place of fire. It is probable that it was named after the place just outside Jerusalem where the household rubbish, including the bodies of criminals and animals, was burnt.”

Gehenna, which designates the valley of Hinnom, is located outside Jerusalem. Trash, animal carcasses and even the dead bodies of criminals were thrown into that fire to be burned up. The Bible applies the concept of that Gehenna fire to the fire awaiting the wicked to destroy them. That fire is referred to in many places as the “lake of fire” or the second or final death (compare Revelation 20:14). The wicked will be thrown into that “hell fire” to be burned up and destroyed—they will not be tortured for ever and ever. The act of their extinction will occur with sudden finality, and the wicked will quickly perish with only a brief comprehension of their empty fate!

The Nelson Study Bible states: “The imagery of hell (frequently called gehenna) comes from a garbage dump outside the walls of Jerusalem. Jesus’ hearers were familiar with the smoldering fires that always burned there.”

Fate of the Wicked

Please note the following excerpts from our free booklet, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul?,” addressing the concept of a fiery hell:

“The word ‘gehenna’ and the very concept of it are derived from the Valley of Hinnom outside Jerusalem in which the corpses of dead people, mainly criminals, would be burned up. It is another expression for the ‘lake of fire’ in Revelation 20:15, in which all who have acted wickedly, and who have refused to repent, will be thrown into, to be burned up or ‘devoured.’ (Remember that Hebrews 10:27… tells us that the wicked wait for God’s fiery indignation that will ‘devour’ them.). That is the ‘hell’ or the ‘gehenna’ fire that Christ is talking about… —‘the second death’ from which there will be no resurrection.

“Those who sin deliberately, willfully and maliciously, God will resurrect to physical life [please note that they were dead—not in heaven, hell, limbo or purgatory—and that they had to be brought back from death to physical life] to throw them—their physical body and their soul or their ‘life’—into ‘gehenna’ or the lake of fire (Revelation 20:13–15; 21:8). They won’t burn there forever—rather, they will be burned up. They are the ‘chaff,’ that will be ‘burned up’ with unquenchable fire (Matthew 3:12)—that is, no human can quench it. Notice that this fire will ultimately even burn up or bring to dissolution ‘heaven and earth,’ so that a ‘new heaven and a new earth’ can be created by God (2 Peter 3:10–13).

“The wicked, such as the rich man in Christ’s parable in Luke 16, will not burn forever and ever, for all eternity, in an everlasting hell fire, but they will be ‘burned up’ (cp. again Matthew 3:12). The Greek word for ‘burned up’ is ‘katakaio’—conveying the meaning that nothing of what is burned up will remain. We read in Revelation 18:8 that modern Babylon ‘shall be utterly burned with fire.’ The word for ‘utterly burned’ is, again, ‘katakaio’ in the Greek. And we are told that ‘that great city Babylon [will] be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all.’ (Revelation 18:21). In the same way, the wicked, such as the rich man in Luke 16, that are [brought back to life from the dead and then] thrown into ‘gehenna’ or the lake of fire [called the SECOND death!], will be ‘burnt up’—they ‘shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up… that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.’ (Malachi 4:1). They will become ashes under the feet of the righteous (Malachi 4:3); it will be as if they had never existed (Obadiah 16).”

Fire Won’t Be Quenched

But what did Christ mean when He warned us in Mark 9:43–48 that the wicked would go to hell, into the fire that shall never be quenched, where “Their worm does not die, And the fire is not quenched”?

Note that Jesus does not say that the fire will burn forever, and that it will never go out. He said that it would not and could not be “quenched”—that is, nobody would (be able to) put it out as long as there was fuel to keep it burning. Once there is no more fuel, it will cease to burn.

The same terminology is used throughout the Bible for fire—or God’s wrath burning like a fire—but this does not mean that that fire or the wrath of God will burn forever. It burns as long as there is reason or “fuel” to burn. Note Jeremiah 4:4: “Circumcise yourselves to the LORD, And take away the foreskins of your hearts, You men of Judah and inhabitants of Jerusalem, Lest My fury come forth like fire, And burn so that no one can quench it, Because of the evil of your doings.” Compare, too, Jeremiah 21:12 and Amos 5:6.

We also read that God’s wrath, even though no one can quench it, will not “burn” forever. Psalm 30:5 says: “For His anger is but for a moment, His favor is for life.” And Micah 7:18 adds: “He does NOT retain His anger forever, Because He delights in mercy.”

God uses the same terminology of “unquenchable fire” for the ancient destruction of Jerusalem at the time of Jeremiah. We read God’s words in Jeremiah 17:27: “But if you will not heed Me to hallow the Sabbath day, such as not carrying a burden when entering the gates of Jerusalem on the Sabbath day, then I will kindle a fire in its gates, and it shall devour the palaces of Jerusalem, and it shall not be quenched.”

We read that this prophecy came to pass in the days of King Zedekiah of Judah, when King Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, destroyed Jerusalem under his captain Nebuzaradan. We read in 2 Kings 25:9 that he “burned the house of the LORD and the king’s house; all the houses of Jerusalem, that is, all the houses of the great, he burned with fire.”

But that fire is not burning any more today. Jerusalem was rebuilt. It existed at the time of Jesus. The fire was never quenched, that is, deliberately put out, but it went out on its own when there was no longer any fuel to keep it burning.

The same is true for the future Gehenna fire—the lake of fire. We read that it will ultimately engulf and burn up the surface of the entire earth—we are told that “both the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up” (2 Peter 3:10). In fact, even the “heavens will be dissolved, being on fire, and the elements will melt with fervent heat” (verse 12). But after that, God will create “new heavens and a new earth in which righteousness dwells” (verse 13). At that time, there will be no more burning lake of fire, because nothing will exist anymore which needs to be burned. Revelation 21:4 tells us that at that time, there will be “no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain.”

The Gehenna fire will apparently be burning throughout the time of the Millennium, the Great White Throne Judgment and the Third and Final Resurrection to “damnation” or “the final destruction” of the wicked.

“Their Worms Won’t Die”

Why does Jesus say that during that time, the worms of the wicked will not die?

Again, Christ uses language pertaining to the fire of Hinnom, which was burning outside Jerusalem, to illustrate a point. When some animal or body of dead criminals caught on the ledges below the rim, it would be devoured by “worms” or maggots. However, the maggots would not live forever—they would develop into flies. Those flies would deposit new eggs, and maggots would hatch from these eggs, eat the flesh, continue in the larval form for a few days, go through a metamorphosis and emerge as flies.

Nothing would exterminate the maggots—as nothing or no one would extinguish or quench the fire. But without fuel to burn or without flies to deposit new eggs, the fire would go out and maggots would cease to develop. Technically, Christ’s point is well taken, as maggots, in fact, did not die—they developed into flies—which would ultimately die. But His spiritual application is much more telling: The fate of the unrepentant wicked is inescapable. As no one quenched the fire or prevented maggots from developing into flies, so no one can change the fate of the unrepentant sinner.

Jesus quoted from a future prophecy in Isaiah 66:24, which says: “And they shall go forth and look Upon the CORPSES of the men who have transgressed against Me. For their worm does not die, And their fire is not quenched. They shall be an abhorrence to all flesh.” Please note that the “worms” or maggots are those developing on the corpses of dead people—they are NOT the dead people themselves.

The Broadman Bible Commentary agrees, stating as follows: “Hell with its unquenchable fire is ‘Gehenna’… Gehenna historically was a valley at the western edge of Jerusalem. Used at one time by worshippers of Molech as a place where their sons or daughters were offered in sacrifice, the valley was defiled during King Josiah’s religious reformation… Since that time it had been used as a dump for all kinds of refuse. Therefore it was correctly described as a place where maggots continually fed and multiplied (‘their worm does not die’) and where fire was always smoldering (‘the fire is not quenched.’).”

The wicked will be burned up in a temporary gehenna fire, to die the SECOND death, from which there will be no further resurrection to life (Revelation 20:14–15; 21:8). They will not be tortured forever and ever in an eternal hell fire, without ever being destroyed. We need to understand, too, that those who will be burned up will have committed the unpardonable sin. As it is true in regard to the concept of “hell,” very few have a proper understanding of what the “unpardonable sin” really is.

To learn more about the future of those who will be burned up in gehenna fire, because they have committed the unpardonable sin, as well as the fate of all of those who have died, please read our free booklet, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul?

Chapter 19 – The Woman Riding the Beast

Revelation 17:1–18

In Revelation 17, John sees a fallen woman who sits on a scarlet-colored beast with seven heads and ten horns. There can be little doubt what Revelation 17 describes. As we explain in our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy,” and as we will discuss more fully in this chapter, the scarlet-colored beast on which the woman sits depicts the last seven revivals of the ancient Roman Empire.

The Fallen Woman or Harlot

In biblical terminology, a religious entity is many times depicted as a woman. The true Church of God is identified as a woman (Revelation 12:6, 13–17); a virgin (2 Corinthians 11:2); and the wife of Jesus Christ (Revelation 19:7). Likewise, Christ’s true followers are identified as “virgins” (Matthew 25:1; Revelation 14:4). This will be discussed in more detail later in this booklet.

However, the woman who sits on the scarlet-colored beast is a FALLEN rich woman who has committed “fornication” with the inhabitants of the earth (Revelation 17:2; compare also verse 4, and Revelation 18:3, 9). She is identified as “the great harlot who corrupted the earth with her fornication” (Revelation 19:2). In biblical terminology, she is a fallen church, pretending to be the true Church of God, but, instead, persecuting Christ’s true disciples.

The woman is called, in verse 5, “Mystery, Babylon the Great, The Mother of Harlots and of the Abominations of the Earth.” This fallen church is called the “Mother Church,” which has “daughter churches.” We are told in verse 6 that the woman is drunk with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.

Verse 18 explains: “And the woman whom you saw is that GREAT CITY which reigns over the kings of the earth.”

The Great City on Seven Hills

Again, in Revelation 18:10, 16, 18, 19, 21, Babylon is identified as a prosperous and wealthy “great city” and a “mighty city” (compare, too, Revelation 14:8). Revelation 18:23 adds that by “your sorcery all the nations were deceived,” and Revelation 19:2 speaks of the judgment of the woman “who corrupted the earth with her fornication.”

With this background, let us read Revelation 17:9, which says: “Here is the mind which has wisdom: The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sits.”

According to Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible, the Greek word for “mountain,” “oros,” means “mountain” or “hill” (see Strong’s No. 3733).

Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible agrees, defining the Greek word used in Revelation 17:9 as “mountain, mount, hill.”

This same word is used in Matthew 5:14, where Christ says: “You are the light of the world. A city that is set on a HILL cannot be hidden.” It is also translated as “hill” in Luke 4:29.

The New English Bible translates Revelation 17:9, as follows: “The seven heads are seven HILLS…” So do the Revised English Bible; the New International Version; the New American Bible; the Moffat Translation of the Bible; the Jewish New Testament, by David Stern; and a German Bible translation, “Die Gute Nachricht.”

The New Jerusalem Bible states: “The seven heads are THE seven hills…”

The Living Bible gives the following interpretation of the verse: “And now think hard: his seven heads represent a certain city built on seven hills where the woman has her residence.”

Verse 10 explains that the seven mountains or hills symbolize seven kings—seven military and political rulers. They describe the seven last resurrections of the ancient Roman Empire—with the last king or revival of the Roman Empire still to appear in the near future.

But remember that the woman is also identified as a CITY, which sits on seven mountains or hills.

Some Catholic and Protestant commentaries grasp for an explanation of this passage, which is different from the most obvious one (discussed below), because they realize that the passage is speaking about them. If they were to give the intended meaning of the passage, they would indict themselves as deserving of Godly judgment. Others accept the obvious explanation (discussed below), but claim that it has only historical relevance, without any meaning for us today or our immediate future. However, Revelation 17 is a prophecy, culminating, in Revelation 19, in the return of Christ—something, which has not yet happened.

So, then, what is the OBVIOUS explanation of Revelation 17:9? Which RELIGIOUS city is built on seven mountains or hills?

Identity of the Great City

Some few commentaries claim that the city described is Jerusalem. But this explanation makes no sense, neither historically, nor prophetically. As Stan Lindsay accurately explains in “The Human Drama,” on page 91:

“The most problematic passage in identifying Babylon as Jerusalem is Revelation 17:9, which says that the seven heads of the beast are seven mountains upon which the woman sits. This has been taken almost universally as a reference to Rome’s origin on seven hills. While topographically Jerusalem might be divided into seven hills, utilizing important ‘mounts’ that are inside and outside of the city walls, it would sound contrived. The seven hills almost certainly signify Rome.”

As mentioned by Lindsay, this is the overwhelming consensus of most biblical commentaries, and for valid and correct reasons, as we will see.

John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible explains:

“As the woman is a city… these seven mountains, on which she sits, must be so many mountains on which the city is built; and what city can this be but Rome, which is so famous for being built on seven hills? This is taken notice of by Virgil, Horace, Ovid, Claudian, Starius, Martial, and others; and indeed there is scarce a poet that speaks of Rome but observes it: hence it has been sometimes called, by writers, the seven hilled city, and sometimes Septiceps, the seven headed city, which comes near to the language here: the names of the seven mountains were these, Capitolinus, Palatinus, Aventinus, Esquilinus, Coelius, Viminalis, and Quirinalis; the four first of these were taken in by Romulus, the first founder of it, and the three last by Servius Tullius, when he enlarged it; and upon the addition of the seventh mountain there was a feast kept, called Septimontium; and which was kept in seven places in the city; and was annually observed; and in this situation it was in John’s time; for Pliny, who was contemporary with him, expressly says, that in his time it took in seven mountains; and that this refers to a city in John’s time, then reigning over the kings of the earth, is certain…

“Now there was no imperial city, so built in his time, but Rome… and this confirms that the beast before spoken of, on whom the woman sat, is the Roman empire, since she is here said to sit on the seven mountains, on which Rome, the metropolis of that empire, was built…”

Matthew Henry’s Commentary on the Whole Bible states: “Seven mountains—the seven hills on which Rome stands…”

Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible agrees: “The seven heads are seven mountains—Referring, undoubtedly, to Rome—the seven-hilled city—Septicollis Roma.”

He adds, in his comments to Revelation 12:3: “Rome was built, as is well known, on seven hills… and was called the seven-hilled city (Septicollis)… Tertullian: ‘I appeal to the citizens of Rome, the populace that dwell on the seven hills’ (Apol. 35). And again, Jerome to Marcella, when urging her to quit Rome for Bethlehem: ‘Read what is said in the Apocalypse of the seven hills.’…”

Halley’s Bible Handbook points out:

“This description of Babylon the Great Harlot, Seated on the Seven-Headed Ten-Horned Beast, while it may have ultimate reference to a situation yet to appear, Exactly fits Papal Rome. Nothing else in World History does fit.”

Unger’s Bible Handbook states:

“The revived Roman Empire with its end-time emperor (the beast) appears as the agent of the harlot’s destruction… The revival of the Roman power under the beast will occasion great wonder and deception… The woman (ecclesiastical Babylon) has her headquarters in the beast’s capitol… which is the seven-hilled city of Rome… He rules over a ten-kingdom federation… and makes war against the Lamb… The harlot who has dominated and exploited the peoples of the earth… and who has ridden into last-day power on the beast, shall find the beast turning against her at the end to utterly destroy her… Destruction is her judgment… because of her evil desire to dominate earthly rulers for her own selfish and deceptive interests.”

Dave Hunt, “A Woman Rides the Beast,” quotes the “Catholic Encyclopedia” on page 67, as follows: “‘It is within the city of Rome, called the city of seven hills, that the entire area of the Vatican State proper is now confined.’’’

The Ryrie Study Bible adds: “…the name [Babylon] here seems to be a symbolic reference to Rome… In chapter 17 Babylon represents the false religious system that will center in Rome during the tribulation period. In chapter 18 it represents more the political and commercial aspect of the revived Roman Empire… Thus the term stands both for a city and for a system (religious and commercial) related to the city (much like ‘Wall Street,’ which is both a place and a system).”

The Nelson Study Bible states: “The seven heads of the beast… symbolize both seven mountains and seven kings. Since the word mountains also means ‘hills’… most interpreters understand this as referring to the seven hills along the Tiber River, a well-known designation of the city of Rome. However, seven mountains may also refer to successive world empires…”

The New Scofield Reference edition points out: “There are two forms which Babylon is to have in the end-time: political Babylon… and ecclesiastical Babylon… Political Babylon is the beast’s confederated empire, the last form of Gentile world dominion. Ecclesiastical Babylon is all apostate Christendom, in which the Papacy will undoubtedly be prominent; it may very well be that this union will embrace ALL RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD.”

Lehman Strauss writes in “The Book of the Revelation,” pages 295–301: “The Babylon of the Revelation is an apostate religious system clearly identifiable with all of Christendom, with papal Rome taking the lead in its formation… the world might applaud such a union, but we may be certain God is not in it… We are not surprised, then, when we see men and women of various religious faiths making pilgrimages to Rome to see a man who has been exalted as ‘the holy father,’ ‘the voice of God,’ and then bowing down to him as though he were a god.

“The Roman Catholic Church is playing her most strategic role in world affairs. Never before has she wooed and won so many devotees of other religions… Rome is known as the seven-hilled city… Here then is a prophecy referring to papal Rome, not history referring to pagan Rome… The wealth of the Roman Catholic Church and the Protestant denominations combined adds up to many billions of dollars… Students of ancient coins remind us that the coin of Vespasian represents Rome seated on seven hills. The Roman Catholic Church itself, in the Confraternity Edition of the New Testament (new edition, New York, 1963, page 337), claims that Rome is Babylon.”

Strauss also states the following about the woman riding the beast, on pages 292, 295: “Since the late Pope John ascended the papal throne, there has been a growing movement toward the merging of all religions into a world church…”

Remember that the woman which rides the beast, and which is called “Babylon the Great,” is depicted as a “harlot” (Revelation 17:16). She is also the “mother of harlots” (Revelation 17:5), implying that she, as the “mother church,” has “daughter churches.” She has made the inhabitants of the earth spiritually “drunk” with the “wine” or teachings of “her fornication” or doctrines which are not pure and true (Revelation 17:2). Rather, she is teaching the ancient Babylonian Mystery Religion (Revelation 17:5). The woman is responsible for the martyrdom of the saints of God (Revelation 17:6).

In conclusion, any honest evaluation of Revelation 17:9, in its context, must admit to the fact that John is describing, in prophetic terms, an end-time religious system, which is centered in the seven-hilled city of papal Rome, influencing and dominating the peoples of this world.

The Scarlet-Colored Beast with Seven Heads and Ten Horns

Chapters 17 and 18 of the book of Revelation need to be read together with Revelation 13. We have already discussed the events depicted in Revelation 13. We pointed out that the first beast, which is described in Revelation 13 as having seven heads and ten horns, identified past military and economic resurrections, as well as one future resurrection of the ancient Roman Empire in continental Europe.

We explained that the second beast, which is also described in Revelation 13 and which made an “image” to the first beast, is identified as a religious power. It is depicted as working hand in hand with some of the political and military resurrections or revivals of the first beast. We showed that the first “beast” can describe the revived Roman system, as well as the respective leader of that system, including the last leader of the final revival of the Roman Empire—which is yet future.

Seven Heads and Ten Horns

In chapter 17, a woman is described, riding a scarlet beast with seven heads and ten horns (verse 3). We discussed the passage in Revelation 17:9, 18, which states that the woman is a city that is built on seven mountains or hills.

The seven heads of the beast in Revelation 17 are identified as seven kings or kingdoms (Revelation 17:10). The ten horns are ten kings or kingdoms, but they are obviously different from the seven heads or kings. While the seven heads depict seven successive resurrections, the ten horns depict simultaneous rulership. The ten kings will, at the very end, receive power, together with the beast—the final military leader—“for one hour” (Revelation 17:12). The beast and the ten kings will make war with the Lamb, Jesus Christ (Revelation 17:14). These ten kings are identical with the ten toes in Daniel 2:34, 41–45, which toes will be destroyed by Jesus Christ, the stone in Daniel’s vision (Daniel 2:34, 45). The ten kings, then, are ten still future national rulers or nations, which will place themselves under the leadership of a mighty political personage, the beast. This will be the final “resurrection” of the Roman Empire.

Seven Last Revivals of the Ancient (Holy) Roman Empire

The seven heads of the beast, which are also identified as kings or kingdoms, are the seven LAST resurrections of the Roman Empire. We know this, because the woman only sat on the last seven resurrections, not on the first three ones (Remember, as we discussed, the little horn in Daniel 7:24, which is identical with the woman in Revelation 17, subdued the first three of the ten resurrections).

Six of those seven last resurrections, under the influence of the woman, have already happened. Recall from our previous discussion of the first beast in Revelation 13 that six of the last seven resurrections have already occurred, historically.

They were:

(1) The Imperial Restoration in 554 A.D. under Justinian. This occurred at the behest of the Roman pontiff or pope, especially Pope Pelagius and, to a lesser extent, previous Pope Vigilius;

(2) The Carolingian Empire under Charlemagne. He was crowned in 800 A.D. by Pope Leo III. His empire was called the “Holy Roman Empire”;

(3) The German Empire under Otto the Great. He was crowned in 962 A.D. by Pope John X. His empire was called the “Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation”;

(4) The German-Austrian Empire under Charles V. of Hapsburg. He was crowned in 1530 by Pope Clemens VII;

(5) The French Empire under Napoleon the Great. He was crowned in 1804 by Pope Pius VII; and

(6) The comparatively insignificant Italian-German resurrection under Mussolini and Hitler (compare Revelation 17:10–11. Although this resurrection existed when God’s Church understood the meaning of this prophecy at the time of the late Herbert W. Armstrong [Revelation 17:10: “one IS”], it was very insignificant, so that it is also characterized as not existing [Revelation 17:11: “is NOT”].)

Neither Mussolini nor Hitler were crowned by a Pope (as Justinian had not been, either); nevertheless, a close partnership existed between the Catholic Church under Pope Pius XII and Italy and Germany. This partnership can be seen by Mussolini’s signing the Lateran Treaty with the papacy in 1929, establishing papal sovereignty of the Vatican City, affirming Roman Catholicism as the only religion of Italy and, in turn, having the papacy officially recognize Mussolini as the rightful Italian governor. Further, the Vatican signed a concordat with Hitler in 1933, protecting the rights of the Church under Nazi regime and giving Hitler’s government an outward semblance of legitimacy.

(7) The last or tenth resurrection of the Roman Empire, or the seventh resurrection of the “Holy” Roman Empire under religious control, is still ahead of us. It will consist of ten European nations—ten core nations of a United States of Europe. It will be short-lived, and, in the end, the political European rulers will “hate” the woman, which is quite wealthy (compare Revelation 17: 4), “eat her flesh and burn her with fire” (Revelation 17:16).

Lehman Strauss writes in “The Book of Revelation,” on pages 297, 301, 302: “The ‘ten horns’ represent the ten confederated kingdoms, the revived Roman Empire… Here, then, is the revived Roman Empire, the ten toes of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream image, to arise just prior to the establishment of Christ’s kingdom on earth (Daniel 2:41–44)… The ten horns, the federated states of Europe, that great political power, turn against the harlot with hatred.”

As we have seen, all of the resurrections of the Holy Roman Empire are pictured in the 17th chapter of the book of Revelation as a woman riding a beast with seven heads and ten horns. The seven heads of the beast signify seven resurrections of the “Holy Roman Empire”—six of which have already occurred—and the ten horns point at a still future event: the rule of ten end-time European nations or groups of nations. These united ten European nations or groups of nations will give their authority to “the beast”—a powerful end-time political leader (Revelation 17:13). The woman who is sitting on the beast is also called Babylon the Great. It is identified in the 17th chapter of the book of Revelation as a religious entity—“that great city which REIGNS OVER the kings of the earth” (Revelation 17:18). It is sitting on seven mountains or hills (verse 9).

Therefore, the Bible does reveal that the final revival of the ancient Holy Roman Empire in Europe will again be guided by the Church of Rome. In addition, the Bible speaks in several places of a “heavenly queen,” which is being worshipped (Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17–19, 25). However, Scripture condemns such practice. In fact, modern Babylon identifies herself as a “queen” (Revelation 18:7; compare Isaiah 47:1, 5, 7, referring to the “daughter of Babylon” as the “Lady of Kingdoms,” verse 5). It is therefore no coincidence that the design of the European flag was allegedly “inspired” by an image associated with the “Virgin Mary,” who is described by Catholics, directly or indirectly, as “our Mother,” the “queen of heaven,” our Lady” and “the queen of Europe.” We are also told that when the final configuration of this last European revival has manifested itself on the world scene, the time of Christ’s return will be “very near.” The Bible speaks of “one hour” (Revelation 17:12)—that is, a VERY short time!

Chapter 20 – The Fall of Babylon the Great

Revelation 18

While in Revelation 17 the religious nature of the last resurrection of the Roman Empire is vividly depicted, Revelation 18 focuses more, but not exclusively, on the economic nature of that last resurrection.

Let us quote again these interesting comments by the Ryrie Study Bible, in their annotation to Revelation 17:5: “In chapter 17 Babylon represents the false religious system that will center in Rome… In chapter 18 it represents more the political and commercial aspect of the revived Roman Empire…Thus the term stands both for a city and for a system (religious and commercial) related to the city (much like ‘Wall Street,’ which is both a place and a system).”

Don’t Be a Part of the Babylonian System

God warns His people not to participate in this Babylonian system, by accepting the mark of the beast and becoming RICH thereby (compare Revelation 18:3–4; see the discussion of the “mark of the beast” in chapter 15 of this booklet). Its merchandise even included “the bodies and souls of men” (Revelation 18:13). Also in it, the blood of the saints was found (Revelation 18:24), and through its false teachings and sorcery all the nations were deceived (Revelation 18:3, 23).

Lehman Strauss comments on modern Babylon’s wealth and religious persecution, as follows: “The wealth of the Roman Catholic Church and the Protestant denominations combined adds up to many billions of dollars (p. 298)… The unscriptural doctrines of purgatory, the last rites, and masses for the dead have brought untold wealth into the treasury (p. 310)… Sir Robert Anderson, of Scotland Yard fame, estimated that Rome was guilty of the death of 50,000,000 Christians (p. 299)… She will be judged because of the untold number of victims whom she slaughtered in the inquisition and in St. Bartholomew’s Massacre. She must pay for those shocking murders and for the many bloody persecutions which followed (p. 314)” [and which still will occur in the near future].

God will destroy the modern city of Babylon (Revelation 18:10, 16, 18, 19, 21) “in one day” and “in one hour” (Revelation 18: 8, 10, 17). God will totally wipe out that city, as well as the religious, economic, political and military system it represents, to become a habitation and prison for demons (Revelation 18:2).

The warning and the lesson for God’s people is very clear: “Come out of her, My people,” God says. Have nothing to do with her. Be and stay separate, and don’t touch what is unclean. Don’t participate in other men’s sins. There are always some who think that they need to remain within an apostate religious system and perhaps try to “reform” it. It never works—and it is against God’s specific instructions!

We will observe, very shortly, the final revival of the ancient Roman Empire in Europe. A most powerful world-ruling Empire will emerge, attempting to impose its religious and military “values” on everybody. As we know these things, we ought to take very seriously Christ’s warning in Luke 21:34–36: “But TAKE HEED to yourselves, lest your hearts be weighed down with carousing, drunkenness, and cares of this life, and that Day come on you unexpectedly. For it will come as a snare on all those who dwell on the face of the whole earth. Watch therefore, and pray always that you may be counted worthy to ESCAPE all these things that will come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man [at His return].”

Chapter 21 – The Marriage Supper Between Christ and His Church

Revelation 19:7–9

Revelation 19:7–9 states the following about the marriage between Christ and His Church: “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb [Jesus Christ, compare Revelation 5:1–14] has come, and His wife [the Church, compare Ephesians 5:31–32] has made herself ready. And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. Then he said to me, ‘Write: “Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!”’…”

As we can see from Ephesians 5:31–32, Paul is addressing here the mystery of the relationship between Christ and His Church. He emphasizes that those who are called must come out of the ways of this world in order to be joined with Christ. Christ must be continuously living within them (1 John 2:15–17; Romans 12:2; Galatians 2:20).

Paul also shows that the physical institution of marriage is pointing at a spiritual union between God and man. It is pointing at a spiritual marriage between Christ and His Church.

Location

Please note that the Scripture in Revelation 19:7–9 does not say where the marriage supper will take place. Other Scriptures strongly imply that it will take place here on earth, after Christ’s return.

Parable of the Wedding Feast

Christ gave a parable of the wedding feast in Matthew 22, presupposing that the wedding feast or marriage supper will take place here on earth. We read in verse 11: “But when the king [who had arranged the marriage for his son, verse 2] came in to see the guests, he saw a man there who did not have on a wedding garment.”

In the parable, “the king” represents God the Father, and “the son” represents Jesus Christ. If the marriage supper were to take place in heaven, the guest without a wedding garment could not have been there—neither as a physical being nor as a fallen spirit being. He could not have been a disqualified saint, as there are no physical beings in heaven and the disqualified saint would not have been changed to spirit. Nor could he have been a “fallen” spirit being; i.e., Satan or a demon, as by that time, Satan and his angels will have no more access to God’s throne in heaven. Revelation 12:8 speaks of a time, before the marriage supper, stating, “…nor was a place found for them [Satan and his demons, verse 7] in heaven any longer.”

Five Wise and Five Foolish Virgins

Christ tells another parable in Matthew 25, comparing the Church with five wise and five foolish virgins, “who went out to meet their bridegroom” (verse 1). While the five foolish virgins tried to buy oil for their lamps, the bridegroom (Jesus Christ) came, “and those who were ready went in with him to the wedding; and the door was shut” (verse 10). We then read that “afterwards the other virgins came also, saying, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us!’” Christ, though, refused them entrance to the wedding supper. Where did the five foolish virgins go? Obviously, as physical humans, they could not go to heaven to try to get entrance there. Christ’s parable of the five wise and the five foolish virgins clearly presupposes and implies that the events take place here on earth.

Additional passages which show that the marriage supper will take place here on earth are Luke 12:35–37 and Luke 22:27–30.

Nevertheless, some have suggested that the wedding supper will take place in heaven before Christ returns to the earth to establish the Kingdom of God. It has been suggested that Christ will come back to take His saints to heaven, have the marriage supper in heaven with them, and then return with His saints to establish the Kingdom of God.

Christ Returns Only Once

However, as we have already explained, the Bible does not teach that Christ will return “twice.” The Bible is consistent that Christ comes back a second time to reward His saints and, at the same time, to punish the wicked that are still alive (Matthew 24:27–39; 2 Thessalonians 1:3–10). God’s saints will be resurrected and changed to immortality at the time of Christ’s return and at the sound of the seventh and last trumpet (1 Corinthians 15:50–54; 1 Thessalonians 4:16–17). However, at the same time—that is, at the sound of the last trumpet—Christ will also begin His reign over the world (Revelation 11:15–18). There can only be ONE seventh and last trumpet! There cannot be a sound of the seventh trumpet to signal the resurrection of the saints and their “going to heaven with Christ” for the marriage supper, and ANOTHER seventh or last trumpet to signal the subsequent return of Christ with His saints from heaven to set up the Kingdom of God.

Rather, we read that: 1) Christ will return; 2) at the time of His return, the saints will be resurrected and changed and will meet Him in the air; and 3) Christ and His saints will descend immediately together to the Mount of Olives (Zechariah 14:4). That particular day is a 24-hour day, as Zechariah 14:6–7, 9 reveals.

God’s Transportable Throne

Some have suggested that Revelation 14 speaks of a marriage supper in heaven. However, Revelation 14 does not mention a marriage supper at all. It states that the Lamb and 144,000 of those “who were redeemed from the earth” stand on Mount Zion (verse 1), and that they are “without fault before the throne of God” (verse 5). Although “Mount Zion” can refer to a spiritual mountain in heaven (compare Hebrews 12:22), it can also certainly refer to the physical mountain here on earth. The saints might be standing, on Mount Zion, before God’s transportable throne, which was on earth before (compare Ezekiel 1). Or, verse 5 might just express the thought that they are without fault “in the sight of” God. The Greek word for “before;” i.e., “enopion,” literally means, “in the sight of” or “in the face of” (compare Luke 1:15; 16:15; Acts 4:19). Even today, we appear daily “before” God’s throne in heaven, through prayer.

The Sea of Glass

Another Scripture that has been used to suggest that the marriage supper will be in heaven is Revelation 15:2. Again, this passage does not even remotely suggest a marriage supper. The passage states that saints are “standing on the sea of glass, having harps of God.” This is another vision (verse 1), which, simply judging by its wording alone and without consideration of other Scriptures, does not necessarily take place in heaven. The sea of glass could very well be a reference to a sea of glass before Christ’s throne, which will be here on this earth. In addition, we find in Ezekiel 1:22, 26, that Christ’s transportable throne has a firmament with the color of a crystal, in other words, a sea of glass.

Note, for instance, in Exodus 24:9–10: “Then Moses went up, also Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, and they saw the God of Israel. And there was under His feet as it were a paved work of sapphire stone, and it was like the very heavens in its clarity.” In addition, the saints in Revelation 15:2 are portrayed as standing on a sea of glass, singing the victory song of Moses. This reminds us, of course, of God’s victory over the Egyptians when they drowned in the Red Sea. Therefore, this vision might very well picture the saints’ symbolic victory over the beast power (compare verse 2), as ancient Israel was victorious over Egypt. This is especially true in light of the fact that Exodus 15:18 conveys a future victory of God and His people over God’s enemies: “The LORD SHALL reign forever and ever.” One must be careful not to deduce an entire teaching from a symbolic phrase.

The Great Multitude Before the Throne

A third Scripture that has been quoted to support the speculation that the marriage supper takes place in heaven is Revelation 7:9–17. Again, nothing is mentioned in this Scripture referring to a marriage supper. We are told that a great multitude of all nations stands before the throne and before the Lamb. This is clearly another vision—such as the vision of dead souls under God’s altar that cry out with a loud voice (Revelation 6:9–11). Still, even when analyzing carefully the text of the vision in Revelation 7, we find that the described event does not occur in heaven. Revelation 7:14 says that the saints “washed their robes and made them white.” Verse 15 says, “Therefore they ARE before the throne of God, and SERVE Him day and night in His temple.” This cannot be happening in heaven, as the last part of the verse says that God “WILL dwell among them.” If this passage described a situation in heaven, God would ALREADY dwell among them.

The passage conveys, however, that those of the great multitude who had to go through the Great Tribulation to become spiritually clean, will, from that time on, serve God daily in His temple—the Church, a spiritual organism, the bride of Christ. We are today the temple of God (1 Corinthians 3:17; Ephesians 2:21). But we are not in heaven.

The idea that the marriage supper will be held in heaven is nowhere taught in the Bible. All biblical passages strongly imply that it will occur here on earth, after Christ’s return to this earth.

The Bride of God

Jesus Christ is the bridegroom who will marry the bride upon His return. As we have seen, He will have a marriage supper with His bride at that time.

Christ the Bridegroom

Jesus spoke of Himself as the “bridegroom” (Luke 5:34–35).When Jesus was on this earth, He taught that He would be taken away and that no “marriage” would be consummated at that time.

Note, as well, that Jesus gave a parable indicating that He, as the bridegroom, would return (compare Matthew 25:1–13). In this story, Jesus began His teaching with these very important words: “The kingdom of heaven shall be LIKENED to ten virgins who took their lamps and went out to meet the bridegroom” (Matthew 25:1).

Jesus presented this example of bridegroom and virgins (that is, the bride) as a means of instructing His Church to be ready for His return. Most importantly, the Church was to remain vigilant and not let God’s Holy Spirit (the “oil” for their lamps) fade out of their lives! He would only marry those who were ready.

John the Baptist also referred to Jesus as the bridegroom (compare John 3:29). In his statement, John attested to the fact that Jesus was the Christ, and that he (John) was in a position of service, as if he were the friend in a marriage ceremony. This is, of course, just an analogy, because John will be in the first resurrection and therefore part of the bride.

In a deeply symbolic series of statements, Paul instructs married members of the Church to love their mates (compare Ephesians 5:22–33). He draws on the selfless example of Christ’s love for His Church to make his point. Then, he mentions a profound truth about marriage, calling it “a great mystery” (verse 32).

Why is it a mystery? Because it is a truth hidden in the plan of God—hidden to those not called by God! Yet, God’s Church understands this mystery: Jesus Christ will marry His Church (compare, especially, verses 25–27)! Note what Paul also stated in this regard: “For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ” (2 Corinthians 11:2).

Christians Betrothed to Christ

It is important here to understand the meaning of “betrothal,” a word not commonly used today. Betrothal describes a binding agreement or covenant of engagement, which could only be annulled or dissolved through divorce, but it does not describe the consummation of the marriage. (The subject of betrothal is fully explained in our booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound…”, on pages 47 and 56–59.) As will be shown, God’s “betrothal” is not limited to those who will be in the first resurrection. The aforementioned booklet also explains that the New Covenant IS a marriage agreement between Christ and His disciples—but it is not limited, either, to those who will be in the first resurrection. Rather, it will also apply to those who will live in the Millennium and during the Great White Throne Judgment, and who will become converted at that time (For more information on that aspect of God’s great Master Plan, please read, “God’s Commanded Holy Days.”)

In the many examples where the Church is referred to as a “virgin,” the intent is that of our spiritual condition. Again, it is important that we not deduce an entire teaching from a symbolic phrase! A vital key for understanding the Bible is to look at other Scriptures for the meaning behind difficult verses, parables and symbolic analogies.

Christ Will Marry His Bride

The fact remains that Jesus Christ will marry His Church! We find this specifically promised in Revelation 19. Verse 7 states: “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.” Understand that the wife spoken of here is comprised of ALL of the saints—ALL of those counted WORTHY for the first resurrection. Christians who live just before Christ’s return, also must be prepared—just as the parable of the ten virgins in Matthew 25 so clearly teaches.

Carefully consider what is stated in Revelation 19:8: “And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is THE RIGHTEOUS ACTS of the saints.” The focus for who will be in this wedding ceremony centers on those who are righteous—that is, those who obey God! Here we gain insight to the fact that Christ will marry those who live righteous lives—something only possible through having the help of God’s Holy Spirit!

Bride Includes ALL Christians

In the Old Testament, God says that He is the Husband of Israel: “For your Maker is your husband, The LORD of hosts is His name; And your Redeemer is the Holy One of Israel; He is called the God of the whole earth” (Isaiah 54:5). Even as Israel rejected God, He reminded them of Who He was: “‘Return, O backsliding children,’ says the LORD; ‘for I am married to you…’” (Jeremiah 3:14).

In a moving outpouring of God’s love for Jerusalem—here, a type of all Israel—He speaks of how He chose and tenderly loved her and made her His: “‘…Yes, I swore an oath to you and entered into a covenant with you, and you became Mine,’ says the Lord God” (Ezekiel 16:8). In verses 32 and 38 of this chapter, God charges Jerusalem of being “‘…an adulterous wife’” and compares it with “‘…women who break wedlock.’”

Speaking to Israel of a future time—a time when God will establish His Kingdom on the earth: “‘And it shall be, IN THAT DAY,’ Says the LORD, ‘That you will call Me “My Husband…”’” (Hosea 2:16). Then, in verses 19–20, we find that God promises to join Israel to Himself in an unending marriage: “I WILL BETROTH YOU TO ME FOREVER; Yes, I will betroth you to Me In righteousness and justice, In lovingkindness and mercy; I will betroth you to Me in faithfulness, And you shall know the LORD.” It is important to realize that God will “betroth” Israel in the future—AFTER Christ’s return and the FIRST resurrection. This shows that the “bride” cannot only include those in the first resurrection.

The qualities the bride brings to this marriage are: righteousness, justice, lovingkindness, mercy and faithfulness. These are fruits of God’s Holy Spirit, fruits that Christians—the saints, the bride of Christ—are to possess (compare Galatians 5:22–23).

We have seen that the Church of God is called a “bride.” Also, God’s Word reveals that He addresses Himself as a Husband to Israel and that He will be married to her forever in the future—after Israel’s conversion! Furthermore, the Bible also speaks of a “bride” in an even greater context.

The Heavenly Jerusalem Called the Bride

“Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls filled with the seven last plagues came to me and talked with me, saying, ‘Come, I will show you the bride, the Lamb’s wife.’ And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God” (Revelation 21:9–10).

Earlier, in Revelation 21, verse 2, we find this overview: “Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.”

Please note that the holy city, spoken of as the “bride,” will descend to this earth after the first resurrection, the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment. At that time, the heavenly Jerusalem, placed on earth, is compared with the bride; that is, it will be comprised of ALL of God’s saints.

Most commentaries understand this analogy. For example, Jamieson, Fausset and Brown say that the bride in Revelation 21:2 is “made up of the blessed citizens of the ‘holy city,’” and the Ryrie Study Bible states that “the heavenly city [when here on earth] will be the abode of all the saints, the bride of Christ…” Again, we see that the “bride” includes more than just the saints of the first resurrection.

The spiritual consummation of the marriage between Christ and His Church, as well as the spiritual “marriage supper” celebration, will be ongoing—as physical marriage supper celebrations in biblical times lasted for several days (compare Rienecker, Lexikon zur Bibel, “under “Marriage”).

In this most remarkable look into the future, God has revealed that ALL of mankind who become truly converted and become Christ-like will be joined to Him and His Family: “HE WHO OVERCOMES shall inherit all things, and I will be his God and he shall be My son” (Revelation 21:7).

Mankind was created to become members of God’s Family! As children of God—described as sons of God and brethren of Christ (compare Hebrews 2)—mankind also is offered a role with Christ described as being His “bride.” We are to become helpers “comparable to [H]im,” as the first woman was created to be a helper, comparable to the husband (compare Genesis 2:18). We are to become united in a permanent relationship within the Family of God!

Jesus prayed a remarkable prayer to His Father, which is recorded in John 17. Jesus asked for something that is—when correctly understood—a most extraordinary relationship! Note, in particular, verses 11 and 20–26. Jesus specifically asked that His followers might become ONE as both He and the Father are ONE. Genesis 2:24 states of the married relationship between man and woman: “Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become ONE FLESH.”

In this context, we must understand the significance of what Peter stated in Acts 10:34–35: “Then Peter opened his mouth and said: ‘In truth I perceive that God shows no partiality. But in every nation whoever fears Him and works righteousness is accepted by Him’” (Compare also Romans 2:11; Galatians 2:6; Colossians 3:23–25; 1 Peter 1:17).

Our understanding about who the bride is must be supported by all of the relevant Scriptures. Remember, God desires that ALL men should be saved (compare 1 Timothy 2:4; 2 Peter 3:9). Also, consider what Jesus Christ taught about those who would be saved—about those who would, indeed, become His spiritual bride: “And indeed there are last who will be first, and there are first who will be last” (Luke 13:30).

Finally, in some of the very last words of the Bible, this heartening plea is made—it is as if those who now rest among the spiritual virgins awaiting the marriage of the Lamb speak to us: “And the Spirit and the BRIDE say, ‘Come!’ And let him who hears say, ‘Come!’ And let him who thirsts come. Whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely” (Revelation 22:17).

Chapter 22 – The Resurrections

Revelation 20:4–15

In Revelation 20, we are introduced to the concept of THREE resurrections. To fully comprehend this virtually unknown fact, we need to review the topic of the resurrections in much detail.

As we will see, the Bible clearly teaches THREE resurrections—not just one.

Paul was inspired by God to write in 1 Corinthians 15:20–26:

“But now Christ is risen from the dead, and has become the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep [that is, who have died. Remember, the Bible likens death with a sleep]. For since by man came death, by Man also came the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam ALL die, even so in Christ ALL shall be made alive. But each one IN HIS OWN ORDER: Christ the firstfruits, AFTERWARD those who are Christ’s [true converted Christians] at His coming. THEN COMES THE END, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an END to all [rebellious human and demonic] rule and all authority and power. For He must reign till he has put all ENEMIES under His feet. The LAST ENEMY that will be destroyed is death.”

Paul reveals that there is an ORDER of resurrections.

The First Resurrection

When Christ returns, only those who died IN CHRIST will be resurrected. They will be resurrected to immortality. However, not all of the dead will be resurrected at that time.

Romans 8:11 reads: “But IF the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in YOU, He who raised Christ from the dead will also give [eternal] life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit [which] dwells in YOU.”

This resurrection to eternal life at the time of Christ’s return is described in 1 Corinthians 15:50–54.

It is also referred to in 1 Corinthians 6:14: “And God both raised up the Lord and will also raise US up by His power.”

The New King James Bible, as quoted above, does not accurately convey the Greek meaning of this passage—and neither do most other English translations. Paul is actually saying here that God will raise us up from among the dead.

The German Elberfelder Bible points out in a footnote that the literal meaning is that God will raise us out of the dead; that is, He will bring us back to life from among and out of the dead. The passage shows that not all of the dead will be resurrected at the time of Christ’s return.

The same concept is conveyed in Philippians 3:11, where Paul speaks about his desire to “attain to the resurrection from the dead.” The choice of the word “from” is not the best. The German Menge Bible translates, “resurrection out of the dead.” Again, the Elberfelder Bible points out that Paul is talking about a resurrection from among the dead. In German, the word is “Heraus-Auferstehung”; that is, a resurrection out of the dead. This passage does not talk about a resurrection of all of the dead. V.E. Vine, Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, gives the literal meaning of the word as “the out-resurrection from among the dead.”

Jesus Himself also clearly revealed that there will be more than one resurrection. He tells us in John 5:28–29: “… for the hour is coming in which all who are in the graves will hear His voice and come forth—those who have done good, to the resurrection OF LIFE, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of CONDEMNATION.”

Those in the first resurrection will become immortal Spirit beings—they will be part of the resurrection of ETERNAL LIFE. They will rule with Christ ON THIS EARTH for a thousand years (Revelation 20: 4, 6; 5:9–10).

In speaking to the Church of God in Smyrna, Jesus said that those who overcome “‘…shall not be hurt by the second death’” (Revelation 2:11). The nature of the “second death” will be explained below. Jesus’ promise not to be hurt by the second death is made to all who are called NOW to be a part of the first resurrection—as the firstfruits of God’s plan of salvation (compare Revelation 20:6). But, the resurrection of condemnation will come later.

The first resurrection will be attained by those whom God has specifically called and who have repented and overcome in this lifetime—those who have endured to the end—those who have not given up on their calling and returned to the ways of the world! Christians are being judged NOW. Peter states: “For the time has come for judgment to begin at the house of God; and if it begins with us first, what will be the end of those who do not obey the gospel of God? Now ‘If the righteous one is scarcely saved, Where will the ungodly and the sinner appear?’” (1 Peter 4:17–18).

In his second letter to the Church, Peter very specifically addresses the issue of accountability that those who are called NOW will face if they turn away from God. Verses 18 through 22 of 2 Peter chapter 2, contain somber warnings for anyone so foolish as to reject God’s calling and allow themselves to be overcome by the world, Satan or their own desires, to the point that they permanently cut themselves off from God.

The Second Resurrection

Following the first resurrection of those who died “in Christ” will be the second resurrection of those who had not accepted Christ when they died. They will come back to live as humans, and will then have their first opportunity to learn the truth and accept Christ. But their resurrection will come LATER—it will NOT occur at the time of Christ’s return.

Revelation 20:5, 11–12 describes the SECOND resurrection: “But the REST OF THE DEAD [who were not in the FIRST resurrection] did not live again UNTIL the thousand years [the Millennium] were finished… Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it… And I saw the dead, small and great, STANDING before God… And the dead were JUDGED…”

This second resurrection is not one to eternal life, but to physical life. It is a resurrection to JUDGMENT—but NOT to condemnation!

Resurrection of Israel

Ezekiel 37:7–11 describes the resurrection of the entire house of Israel to PHYSICAL LIFE. They will be resurrected in the SECOND resurrection. When the dead of Israel are brought back again to physical life, God will deal with them as He deals with true Christians today. Once a person comes to a true understanding, accepts God’s way of life, repents of his sins, believes in Christ’s sacrifice and the gospel, and becomes baptized, then God grants him forgiveness and offers him the gift of the Holy Spirit—the same process of conversion taking place with those whom God is calling today. We see in Ezekiel 37:14 that the Holy Spirit is offered to the resurrected Israelites—obviously after they have repented of their sins and have become baptized. The people of the house of Israel will know God and begin to live a life pleasing to God. If they overcome and endure, they will receive immortality (compare Romans 11:32; Romans 11:26).

Resurrection of Non-Israelite Peoples

It is not only the people of Israel who will be resurrected at that time. We read in Matthew 12:41–42 that the men of Nineveh and the queen of the South “will RISE UP in the JUDGMENT” together with people who were alive at the time of Jesus Christ. Compare, too, Matthew 10:14–15 and Matthew 11:21–24, referring to other unconverted people who had died in the past.

Some commentaries understand that the Bible teaches more than one resurrection. The Nelson Study Bible comments on Revelation 20: “The resurrection of the dead will not encompass all people at the same time… there will be a first resurrection of dead believers before the thousand years of Christ’s reign and a final resurrection after the millennium is finished, before the great white throne judgment…”

This is not entirely accurate, however. As we will see, the resurrection before the Great White Throne is NOT the final resurrection.

Halley’s Bible Handbook states: “… there will be Two resurrections, one before, and one after, the Millennium…”

But this is not accurate, either. There will be actually TWO resurrections after the Millennium. The SECOND resurrection—after the Millennium—was discussed above. But there will be a FINAL resurrection following the second resurrection. We refer to it as the THIRD resurrection.

The Third Resurrection

Unfortunately, there are those who have rejected their opportunity to come to repentance and accept Christ. They have committed the “unpardonable sin.” They once knew and understood perfectly well that they had to submit to Christ, but they refused to do so. They became bitter, hateful, resentful and malicious. They made the irreversible decision NEVER to repent. If a person has reached such a state that he cannot repent, because he has made the final decision NOT to even WANT to repent, then God will not force repentance on such a person. God grants repentance, but a person must want to receive it! A person who maliciously rejects Christ, would only continue to live in misery and pain—and that is why God will save such a person from eternal misery, by DESTROYING him in a lake of fire.

Revelation 20:13–15 describes the THIRD resurrection, which will occur some time AFTER the judgment period of the second resurrection:

“The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead who were in them. And they were judged, each one according to his works. Then Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire.”

God refers to the coming THIRD resurrection in the book of Daniel. In contrasting the FIRST resurrection with the THIRD resurrection, we are told, in Daniel 12:2: “And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, Some to EVERLASTING life, Some to shame and EVERLASTING CONTEMPT.”

Notice, it does not say that they will live forever in everlasting contempt. But it says that they will WAKE UP “to” everlasting contempt—their fate will be one of everlasting consequences.

The following Scriptures also describe the fate of those who will be brought back to life in the third resurrection: Obadiah 16; Malachi 4:3; Matthew 3:10; Hebrews 6:4–8; Hebrews 10:26–27; and 2 Peter 3:7.

The vast majority of all of humanity will be judged during the second resurrection. Even at this time, it may well be that some will ultimately reject God’s offer of salvation and eternal life—just as some called before the first resurrection will have turned away from God.

However, God is “…not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance” (2 Peter 3:9); and, God “…desires all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth” (1 Timothy 2:4). Yet, God will not force people to choose life—even though He will give all an opportunity for eternal life in His Kingdom.

You might also want to read Christ’s parable of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke 16:19–31. While Lazarus was resurrected to immortal life in the FIRST resurrection, the rich man is being resurrected—more than 1,100 years later—in the THIRD resurrection. He sees the flames and acknowledges his fate, knowing that he will be cast into the lake of fire to be burned up.

In spite of what many preach and believe today, the Bible clearly reveals that there will be some who will have committed the unpardonable sin. They will be destroyed by fire: “‘But the cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death’” (Revelation 21:8).

Some have wondered why there should be a third resurrection, if their fate was already sealed at the time of their death. Why wouldn’t God just leave them in their graves rather than resurrecting them again to physical life to destroy them forever? We may not know completely the answer to this question, but God gives us several hints. God is a God of JUSTICE. In raising those who have committed the unpardonable sin to physical life, their attitude will become manifest to all alive at that time. When they witness their conduct, they will never be able to question God’s compassionate and uncompromising justice; as well as His merciful wisdom to free those hateful human beings from their emotional misery and pain.

While most professing Christians don’t believe in more than one resurrection—if they believe in a resurrection at all—the Bible clearly reveals three resurrections. True Christians are to strive to attain the FIRST or “better resurrection” (Hebrews 11:35). We read that if they attain that resurrection to eternal life, they will not “come into judgment” of the second resurrection (compare John 5:24).

God has given the responsibility of judgment to Jesus Christ (compare John 5:22), and all will appear before Christ for this judgment—whether called now or in a future resurrection (compare 2 Corinthians 5:10).

For further information on the important subject of the three resurrections, please read our free booklets, Do We Have an Immortal Soul?”, “God’s Commanded Holy Days” “The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days and The Meaning of God’s Fall Holy Days.”

The Nature of the First Resurrection

Does the Bible teach a resurrection of the physical body? The answer to this question depends on what is meant by that term. The Bible does teach a resurrection to immortal life and a resurrection to a physical existence.

Regarding the first resurrection (of those who died “in Christ,” that is, in whom God’s Holy Spirit dwelled when they died), we read that they are resurrected with an immortal SPIRITUAL body. God will raise them up to spiritual, immortal and eternal life. God will not first resurrect their dead “physical bodies” and then “change” them into spiritual bodies. Rather, God will resurrect or raise these Christians with changed glorified spiritual bodies, as the Bible clearly indicates. We read the following, in 1 Corinthians 15:35–49, about the “first” or “better” (Hebrews 11:35) resurrection to eternal life:

“But someone will say, ‘How are the dead raised up? And with what body do they come?’ Foolish one, what you sow is not made alive unless it dies. And what you sow, you do NOT SOW THAT BODY THAT SHALL BE, but mere grain—perhaps wheat or some other grain. But God GIVES IT A BODY as He pleases, and to each seed its own body. All flesh is not the same flesh… there are also celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies… There is one glory of the sun, another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star differs from another star in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead. The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption. It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown a natural body, IT IS RAISED A SPIRITUAL BODY. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body… And as we have borne the image of the man of dust (Adam), we shall also bear the image of the heavenly Man (Jesus Christ).”

Paul tells us in the above passage that the physical body that dies, is NOT the same body “that shall be.” Rather, God GIVES us a spiritual body “as He pleases.” He does not resurrect our physical body and then change it into spirit. In fact, Paul says that in the resurrection to eternal life, we will be “absent from the [physical] body” (2 Corinthians 5:8). 2 Corinthians 5 further explains that God will give Christians a new kind of body (verses 1–4). Only the bodies of those in Christ who are alive when Christ returns will be changed into spirit, while the dead in Christ will be RAISED INCORRUPTIBLE (1 Corinthians 15:51–52).

When we die in Christ, our bodies decay. The bodies of those who died in Christ thousands of years ago have completely decayed. They became dust and ashes, as God said that they would (Genesis 3:19). The only exception was the resurrection to eternal life of Jesus Christ, who was merely dead for three days and three nights, and whose physical body did not decay before He was resurrected to immortality (Acts 2:25–27). When God the Father resurrected Jesus Christ, He changed Christ’s physical body (which was still in the grave) into a spiritual body. That is why Christ could later walk through closed doors, and why He could make Himself visible and invisible, as He pleased.

We should also note that Christ, when He again became a Spirit being—invisible to the human eye—could manifest Himself as a human being, so much so that He appeared to have flesh and bones (Luke 24:39–40). Of course, as a Spirit being, He did not really have flesh and bone, but He was able to manifest Himself in such a way. Jesus did speak of “a spirit” not having flesh and bones as He did (verse 39). However, He was speaking of demonic spirits not being able to manifest themselves in the flesh (compare our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,” pages 42–43).

We have the example of Christ and two angels appearing as men and eating a meal with Abraham (Genesis 18:1–8). This example shows that God (Christ in the Old Testament account) and faithful angels could manifest themselves in the physical domain as men.

HOW exactly, will God resurrect those who died in Christ? We know that God gives every man a spirit that separates him from the animals (1 Corinthians 2:11). (For more information on the spirit in man, please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults?,” pages 19–24.) The spirit in man records all of our thoughts and retains all of our memories, as well as our general outward appearance. We read that the spirit in man goes back to God when man dies. In addition, God’s Holy Spirit, which dwells within true Christians, will also return to God, together with the spirit in man, when the Christian dies.

In his book, “The Incredible Human Potential,” Herbert W. Armstrong explained the resurrection to eternal life in this way (pages 91–92, hard cover):

“If one has received the Holy Spirit, then in the Resurrection, God will provide a Spirit body, formed and shaped by the Spirit mold. The resurrected being will be composed of Spirit, not matter as the human model was… The body that comes in the resurrection is not the same body that was flesh and blood in the human lifetime… The flesh and blood physical body, after death, decomposes and decays, but the spirit that was in that body, like the sculptor’s mold, preserves all the form and shape, the memory, and the character intact… After death, whether buried in the earth, cremated, or what, the physical body returns to the earth. But the spirit that was in the man, now having recorded everything—the body’s form and shape, the facial identity, the memory and the character—returns to God. It will be preserved unchanged. Such saints as Abraham, Moses, David and Daniel died thousands of years ago… they were composed of corruptible flesh and blood. All that was them (man is composed wholly of matter) long since decomposed.”

It is through the spirit in man—combined with the Holy Spirit—that God will raise Christians with immortal spiritual bodies. The Bible reveals that the physical bodies of Christians will cease to exist in the first resurrection. They will be given new bodies composed of spirit—no longer susceptible to pain and suffering and no longer subject to death and destruction!

The Nature of the Second Resurrection

The Bible also teaches that all those who did NOT die “in Christ” will be resurrected AFTER the Millennium to be given their opportunity to choose God’s Way of Life. This is commonly referred to in the Bible as the “second resurrection.” But they will be resurrected as physical beings, not as Spirit beings. When they are raised from the dead, they will receive a new physical bodynot a spiritual body. But this does not mean that God will resurrect the identical physical bodies they had when they died and which subsequently decayed in their graves, or which were obliterated in atomic and nuclear blasts in Hiroshima, Nagasaki, and in a nuclear war still prophesied to come, or which became ashes during the Holocaust, or which were cremated.

HOW, exactly, will God resurrect them? God will not raise their physical bodies, which have decayed and decomposed. Rather, He will resurrect them in the same way (albeit to physical life), as He will raise those who died in Christ.

Herbert W. Armstrong wrote the following in “Mystery of the Ages”, page 127 (hard cover), regarding the second resurrection to a physical, mortal existence:

“At death, ‘then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return to God who gave it’ (Eccl. 12:7). The spirit is the depository of memory and character. The spirit is like a mold. It retains even the human form and shape of the deceased, so that in the resurrection TO JUDGMENT [that is, in the second resurrection] those who have died shall look as they did in life, retain whatever character they established in life, remember everything that was stored in their memory. But in the meantime, in death, there is no consciousness—they ‘know not any thing’ (Eccl. 9:5).”

When those in the second resurrection are being given physical life, God is not resurrecting their physical bodies, per se. (There are a few Biblical examples of resurrections of physical bodies; for instance, Lazarus. But in these cases, the physical bodies had not yet completely decayed, so God could resurrect the bodies by putting the spirit of life back into them. Compare, too, Matthew 27:52. The resurrection to a physical existence in Ezekiel 37, describing the “valley of dry bones,” is of course a vision, and uses figurative terms to describe a resurrection to physical life. It cannot be used literally to teach a resurrection of the same dead physical bodies. After all, in the vision, the very dry bones speak, verse 11).

Insofar as the second resurrection is concerned, of those who died more than 1,000 years or even several thousands of years earlier, and whose bodies decayed or were obliterated, God will be using their spirit in man (which returned to God upon death) to create through it a new physical body for them. God will give them a new flesh and blood physical body, as He pleases, using the spirit in man as a “mold” which has retained even the outward appearance of the person.

This is not to say that the persons will be raised exactly to the same physical existence they had when they died. For instance, we don’t believe that a person who, through an accident or a birth defect, had only one arm or one leg, will be resurrected to that identical state, but, in all likelihood, with two arms and two legs. We find it reasonable to conclude that blind persons will be raised with eyesight. An aborted fetus will obviously not be resurrected as a fetus, but as a human being who will be capable of living on his own. When Adam and Eve were created, God did not create them as little children, but as grown adults, perhaps in their early or mid-twenties, and He placed in them the spirit in man, even though they were without any prior experience.

We don’t know how, exactly, God will raise those in the second resurrection. The Bible does not reveal whether a person who died at age 90 will look like a 90-year old person in the second resurrection, or whether he will look like the person that he was when he was in his 20s. But it stands to reason that all will be resurrected to live healthy lives for about one hundred years, which—as the Bible indicates—is most likely the time allotted to them during the Great White Throne Judgment period, prior to the creation of the new heavens and a new earth (compare Isaiah 65:17, 20, indicating that a “child”—that is a Christian who is to become like a child—will live for one hundred years, and that an unrepented “sinner,” being “one hundred years old,” shall be “accursed”).

For more information on the second resurrection, please read our free booklets, Do We Have an Immortal Soul?,” p.28, and “God’s Commanded Holy Days,” pp. 31–32, 53.

The Nature of the Third Resurrection

As is the case with those who are being raised in the second resurrection, so it will be with those in the third resurrection. As has been explained before, those in the third resurrection will be burned up or destroyed forever. Since only what is physical can be destroyed or exterminated, the third resurrection must be, by necessity, a resurrection to physical life.

Chapter 23 – Eternal Torment of the Beast and the False Prophet?

Revelation 20:10

Some believe that the beast and the false prophet will be tormented forever in hellfire. They claim that Revelation 20:10 teaches that much. This passage describes a time at the end of the Millennium and before the second resurrection of the Great White Throne Judgment period.

The Authorized Version (AV) translates Revelation 20:10, as follows:

“And the DEVIL that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet ARE, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.”

A superficial reading, especially in many of the modern translations, might indeed lead us to conclude the existence of a never-ending torture of the beast (a military leader) and the false prophet (a religious leader) in hell. However, analyzing the Scripture carefully, a different conclusion is warranted.

Torture of the Beast and the False Prophet

Please note that the subject of the sentence is the devil. It is he who will be tormented in the lake of fire. In regard to the beast and the false prophet, note that the word, “are” is in italics, in the AV. This means that there is no verb in the Greek language, so that the translators had to ADD a verb—they ADDED the English word “are,” based on how they understood the meaning of the sentence. However, the addition of the word “are” is clearly WRONG in this context.

We read, in Revelation 19:20, that the beast and the false prophet were cast—about 1,000 years earlier, when the Millennium was about to begin—into the lake of fire, to be burned up and destroyed. As we have mentioned before, and as we will explain in more detail below, there is no ever-lasting hell fire, tormenting human beings forever. Rather, humans who will be thrown into the lake of fire will be instantaneously burned up and destroyed.

Since there needs to be an addition of a word or phrase in Revelation 20:10 (“where the beast and the false prophet…”), the words to be added should be, “were cast,” so that the sentence reads: “And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet WERE CAST [namely, 1,000 years earlier, as reported in Revelation 19:20]…”

It is not uncommon in the Greek to leave out a verb or phrase in a sentence when the previous clause dictates what words are to be added. However, the words to be added are to be in harmony with the previous clause. In Revelation 20:10, we read that the devil WAS CAST into the lake of fire. It is a corresponding clause (“was cast”) that must be added in the next phrase—that is, “where the beast and the false prophet WERE CAST.”

We find a similar occurrence in 1 Corinthians 10:24: “Let no one seek his own, but each one the other’s well being.” In order to understand this passage correctly, one has to repeat in the second phrase the beginning of the first phrase. The clear and intended meaning is: “Let no one seek his own, but LET each one SEEK the other’s well-being.” (For additional examples, please read our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days,”pages 42–45.)

Note how the Revised English Bible translates Revelation 20:10:

“Their seducer, the Devil, was flung into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast and the false prophet HAD BEEN FLUNG…”

The New International Version states: “And the devil, who deceived them, was thrown into the lake of burning sulfur, where the beast and the false prophet HAD BEEN THROWN…”

Most translations continue this sentence, however, by saying: “…and THEY shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.” From this rendition, commentators argue that not only the devil, but also the beast and the false prophet will be tormented for all eternity; otherwise, the sentence would have to continue to read: “…and HE (that is, the devil) shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.”

Not all agree. As we saw, the Authorized Version OMITS the word, “they,” and renders the continuation of the sentence: “… and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever,” indicating that the subject is the devil, and not the beast and the false prophet.

Let us quote again from the Revised English Bible, to note how they continue their rendition of Revelation 20:10:

“Their seducer, the Devil, was flung into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast and the false prophet had been flung to be tormented day and night for ever.”

Of course, by not placing a comma after “had been flung,” they give the impression that it is the beast and the false prophet who will be tormented forever and ever. But since the clause, “where the beast and the false prophet had been flung,” is clearly an inserted thought—a relative sentence—the rendering should obviously include a comma after “had been flung,” making it clear that it is the DEVIL who is to be tormented day and night forever.

We see, then, that the translation of the Revised English Bible should read:

“Their seducer, the Devil, was flung into the lake of fire and sulphur, where the beast and the false prophet had been flung, to be tormented day and night for ever.”

Some insist, however, that the clause “THEY shall be tormented” is correct, as it is a translation of the Greek verb, “basanisthesontai,” which, they say, is a plural verb. If this conclusion is correct, then we must ask the question to whom the plural verb refers.

Lake of Fire Prepared For Satan and His Angels

When we understand for WHOM the lake of fire was prepared, the answer would be obvious. We read in Matthew 25:41 that the lake of fire was “prepared for the devil and his angels.”

Therefore, it will be the devil and his demons who will be tormented in the lake of fire, for as long as that lake exists. Since spirit beings cannot die (compare Luke 20:36), they will be tormented—in a spiritual way—while being confined to the lake of fire, when they come to the realization that they are unable to deceive man anymore, and when they see all their “works” and evil “accomplishments” replaced by the good and prosperous ways of God.

In keeping with this explanation, we need to realize that the fact that the Scripture in Revelation 20:10 only refers to the devil, but then speaks about the devil and demons (“THEY will be tormented”), is a structure in the Greek language, known as “metonymy.” This is a figure of speech, substituting an associated term for the name itself, as in “the crown decrees” for “the ruler decrees.” The Greek word, “metonymy,” is derived from the Greek “meta,” meaning “altered” and “onyma,” “meaning “name.” (compare Britannica World Language Dictionary). It means here that it refers first to the main representative—the devil—while subsequently including those whom he represents—the demons.

The Bible uses that way of speaking on occasion. Note one example of this “figure of speech” in the report of the demons possessing the herd of swine. In the record of Matthew, we are clearly told that Christ dealt with TWO demon-possessed men (Matthew 8:28–32). However, in the record of Mark, we are only told about ONE demon-possessed man (Mark 5:1–13). It is obvious, then, that the one man mentioned in Mark was the spokesman or leader of the other man, mentioned in Matthew. In the same way, the devil in Revelation 20:10 is the leader or representative of all the demons, mentioned or referred to in the latter part of the same sentence.

But even if we allow for the possibility that the statement “they shall be tormented for ever and ever” would include the beast and the false prophet, that would still not mean that they will be tormented for all eternity. The Greek clause for “forever and ever” is “eis tous ainonas ton aionon.” It literally means, “to the ages of the ages.” We addressed the meaning of this clause earlier, when discussing Revelation 14:11 (“And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever,” AV). We showed that this phrase can refer to a brief period of time, as long as a particular condition exists or as long as the person lives. If applied in this way to Revelation 20:10, the beast and the false prophet would only be tormented for a very brief period of time before the fire would kill them and burn them up.

Revelation 20:10 clearly does not teach that human beings, or the souls of evil persons, will be tormented forever and ever in a hell fire, without ever dying or being annihilated.

Chapter 24 – The “New Jerusalem”

Revelation 21 and 22

We are told in Revelation 21 that John sees in a vision that God will create a new heaven and a new earth (Revelation 21:1; compare 2 Peter 3:13; Isaiah 65:17–18; 66:22; Psalm 102:25–26)—apparently after this earth and the heavens have been burned up (compare 2 Peter 3:7, 10). There will be no more sea on the new earth (Revelation 21:1)

In addition, John sees the “holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God” (Revelation 21:2). This is a literal city—albeit not physical, but spiritual. (For more information on the spiritual nature of the new Jerusalem, please read our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World.”) That this city is literal and not just a symbolic reference to the Church, for example, can be seen from the very detailed and specific description in Revelation 21:10–22; 22:1–5. We are told in Revelation 21:2, in conjunction with other Scriptures, that God is presently “preparing” this city in heaven (compare Revelation 3:12; Hebrews 11:9–10; 12:22; 13:14; Galatians 4:26). We also read that Jesus Christ is presently “preparing” for us a place in the “Father’s house”—the new Jerusalem (John 14:1–3).

When the heavenly Jerusalem descends to the new earth, Jesus Christ and the saints will have ruled on earth for 1,000 years and an additional 100 years during the Great White Throne Judgment. Then, God—the Father Himself—will also come down to live with Jesus Christ—the Lamb of God—and the saints (Revelation 21:3). At that time, there will be no more death (Revelation 21:4; 1 Corinthians 15:26), and nobody will be able to enter the city who does not keep all of God’s commandments (Revelation 22:14).

The Tabernacle of God With Men

The new Jerusalem is described as the “tabernacle of God… with men” (Revelation 21:3). Lehman Strauss, The Book of Revelation, states on page 350: “The ancient tabernacle in the wilderness represented God’s presence and glory in the midst of Israel… The word translated ‘tabernacle’ is ‘skene,’ which literally means, ‘the place where God dwells.’ This means that God will make His tabernacle with His saints forever and ever; He will give His presence to them forever and ever. ‘Behold the tabernacle [‘skene’] of God is with men, and He will tabernacle [‘skenosei’] with them’ [compare Revelation 21:3].”

Scriptures such as Ezekiel 40:2; 47:1–12 and Isaiah 60:3–22 reveal to us that a physical forerunner of the heavenly Jerusalem will exist in the Millennium—prior to the events described in Revelation 21. However, in comparing the descriptions of the future “earthly” Jerusalem and the new “heavenly” Jerusalem, we find remarkable differences. For instance, while the earthly Jerusalem will have a temple (Ezekiel 47:1), there will be no temple in the new Jerusalem (Revelation 21:22).

Rather, “in God’s Holy City, the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the image of the invisible God, is the Temple… [Our comment: This wording could be misunderstood. In accordance with Revelation 21:22, “… the Lord God Almighty (God the Father) and the Lamb (Jesus Christ) ARE the temple.”] Ezekiel saw healing waters proceed from the altar in the temple, the place of sacrifice (Ezekiel 47:1), but in the new order it issues forth from the throne, the place of sovereignty, for in that day there will be no need for a sacrifice” (Strauss, pages 354, 359).

The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown states:

“The descent of the new Jerusalem out of heaven is plainly distinct from the earthly Jerusalem in which Israel in the flesh shall dwell during the millennium, and follows… the creation of the new heaven and earth.”

The Life Application Bible adds: “The new Jerusalem is where God lives among his people. Instead of going up to meet him, he comes down to be with us, just as God became man in Jesus Christ and lived among us (John 1:14).”

Description of the New Jerusalem

The new Jerusalem is described in much detail. Even its dimensions are clearly revealed.

The Broadman Bible Commentary explains that the heavenly Jerusalem “is cubical… Its length, breadth, and height are equal; each dimension was measured at… 1500 miles… The walls were… about 216 feet…”

Unger’s Bible Handbook adds: “This could mean 2,250,000 square miles on each tier of the cube extending 1500 miles upward, like a huge skyscraper with innumerable floors.”

Halley’s Bible Handbook writes: “A Cube, of which the Holy of Holies in the Tabernacle, a cube 15 feet each way, and the Holy of Holies in Solomon’s Temple, a cube 30 feet each way, were types.”

Some commentators suggest that the new Jerusalem is in the form of a pyramid. The Wikipedia Encyclopedia explains:

“It is unclear whether the city is in the form of a cube or a pyramid… Many hold that the cubic form is more likely… However, the pyramid interpretation still has several adherents. A pyramid would allow a slope for the river of the water of life to flow down from the throne of God, and for the street of the city to ascend…”

In regard to the volume of the new Jerusalem, the Wikipedia Encyclopedia explains: “If in the form of a cube, it would have a volume of 11 thousand million cubic kilometers, which is about half the volume of the moon… If in the form of a pyramid, the New Jerusalem would have a volume of 3.7 thousand million cubic kilometers…”

Symbolic Significance

We explained earlier in chapter 21 of this booklet that even though the heavenly Jerusalem is—and will continue to be—a literal city, it has also symbolic significance and relevance. We pointed out that the new Jerusalem will descend to this earth and will be, at that time, the abode of all the saints of God; they will be the blessed citizens of the holy city.

Additionally, note the symbolic significance of the foundations and gates of the heavenly Jerusalem:

The heavenly Jerusalem has twelve gates on which are written the names of the twelve tribes of Israel (Revelation 21:12). It has also twelve foundations on which are written the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb, Jesus Christ (Revelation 21:14).

The Nelson Study Bible states:

“The description of the great and high wall that contains twelve gates named after the twelve tribes… of Israel echoes Ezek. 48:30–35. [Some] Commentators… interpret these twelve gates as representing all of God’s people, including both Israel and the church [Our comment: It would clearly appear to include the Church, the “Israel of God,” compare Galatians 6:16] … The twelve foundations, the huge stones upon which the wall of the New Jerusalem rests, contain the names of the twelve apostles of Christ (see Luke 6:13–16), calling to mind Paul’s imagery of the apostles as the foundation of the house of God in Eph. 2:20 (see Jesus’ promise to His apostles that they would occupy a prominent place in His kingdom in Matt. 19:28).”

Halley’s Bible Handbook points out:

“The Bible begins with a Garden, and ends with a City. The Holy City, New Jerusalem, Bride of Christ, Wife of the Lamb… ‘Holy City’ is the antithesis of ‘Babylon.’ Babylon, the Adulterous Church [described in Revelation 17, 18 and 19]. Holy City, the true Church, Bride of Christ. The Adulteress has disappeared. The True Wife, Glorified… Ancient Babylon, which had been given its name to the Adulterous church, was known as a ‘City of Gold’ (Isaiah 14:4), wonder city of the ancient world… Now the Real City of Gold appears in its Infinite Splendor and Magnificence.”

The New Student Bible, New International Version, contains the following annotation—comments in brackets were added by us:

“The last two chapters of Revelation contain numerous parallels to the description of the Garden of Eden in the first three chapters of Genesis. Revelation describes a new creation that excludes all the things that spoiled Eden. There will be no more night and death [Revelation 21:4, 25]. Satan will disappear forever [Revelation 20:10], and nothing impure will enter the new city [Revelation 21:27]. People [who have by that time become immortal Spirit beings; compare chapter 25 of this booklet] will walk with God again [Revelation 21:24–26], just as they [Adam and Eve] did in Eden. There will be no crying or pain [Revelation 21:4; and there will be no more curse, compare Revelation 22:3]. Once again humankind [by then made immortal] will rule over creation [Revelation 22:5], this time with open access to the tree of life [Revelation 22:2, 14]. Everything put wrong by human rebellion in Eden will be set right. In Eden, Adam and Eve were driven from the garden; in the new earth, they will see God’s face [Revelation 22:4].”

Jesus says in Revelation 2:7 that the tree of life is presently in the midst of the “Paradise of God.” “Paradise” describes a beautiful Garden, also called “Eden.” The reference here is to a spiritual garden, which is presently in heaven (compare 2 Corinthians 12:1–4), but which will descend to this earth, together with the (spiritual) tree of life and the heavenly Jerusalem. A reference to the spiritual garden of Eden or Paradise can also be found in Ezekiel 28:13, where Lucifer’s fall from heaven is described.

For the Healing of the Nations

We are told, in Revelation 22:2, that the leaves of the tree of life will be “for the healing of the nations.” This is not to be understood that physical sicknesses will exist at that time, which will have to be healed.

Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out: “We are not to suppose that there will be sickness, and a healing process…, for that idea is expressly excluded in [Revelation] 21:4; but the meaning is, that the life and health of that blessed world will have been imparted by partaking of that tree; and the writer says that, in fact, it was owing to it that they who dwell there had been healed of their spiritual maladies, and had been made to live forever.”

Revelation 22:5 tells us that the saints will rule in God’s Kingdom forever and ever, compare Daniel 7:18. They will “inherit all things” (Revelation 21:7). However, as God’s children (compare again Revelation 21:7), they will always be obedient and submissive to God the Father (Revelation 22:3). As immortal members of the God Family, they will have access to the new Jerusalem—they will not and cannot sin anymore (1 John 3:9). We read in Revelation 22:14: “Blessed are those who do His commandments, that they may have the right to the tree of life, and may enter through the gates into the city.” God tells us that those who practice sorcery, murder, idolatry and lies, as well as other violations of God’s commandments, will not be allowed to enter the new Jerusalem (Revelation 22:15; compare Revelation 21:26–27). By that time, those people practicing such things will have been burned up in the lake of fire (Revelation 20:14–15; 21:8).

Chapter 25 – Nations and Kings in the New World

Revelation 21:24, 26

Revelation 21:24, 26 says that the nations of those who are saved shall walk in the light of the new Jerusalem, and that the kings of the earth will bring their and the nations’ glory and honor into it. Does this mean, then, that physical people will exist at the time when the heavenly Jerusalem descends to this earth—after the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment (Revelation 20:11–15)?

We read in Revelation 21:4 that after that time, there will be no more death. We also read in Revelation 20:14 that “Death” was cast into the lake of fire. This means, that whatever physical human beings existed, they will, by that time, either have been burned up and destroyed in the lake of fire (thereby ceasing to exist forever), or they will have been changed into immortal spirit beings, unable to die. Physical people die. One cannot keep a physical human being alive forever. Therefore, since there will be no more death, there cannot exist physical people for all eternity at that future time.

We also read that we cannot enter the Kingdom of God, unless we are Spirit beings. Since God is not a respecter of persons, what He is offering to us now, He will also offer to all of mankind later—during the Great White Throne Judgment. If He were only to offer eternal life to us today, but not later to the rest of mankind (not being called today), God would arbitrarily discriminate against all of mankind—as we are called today by grace, not by our works, so that no one should boast in God’s sight.

Revelation 21:24–26; 22:2 speaks, indeed, of the time after the Great White Throne Judgment. These Scriptures do not state, however, that at that time, physical humans will still exist. Rather, God the Father will dwell on the earth and those on earth will see His face (Revelation 22:4), and we know that no human can look at God the Father in His glory and live. The fact that these Scriptures speak of “nations” or “kings of the earth” does not allow us to reach a different conclusion.

Jesus Still Called “The Man”

Christ, a Spirit being, is still referred to in Scripture as “the MAN,” even in His glorified state (1 Timothy 2:5). One may read that Scripture and misconstrue it to mean that Christ is still a physical Man today. We know, of course, that He is not. With that same rationale, we might look at the passage in Revelation 21:24–26 that speaks of “kings” and “nations,” and conclude that these passages speak of physical human beings. They might, however, only refer to those Spirit beings who WERE, during their physical state of existence, kings or subjects. The point being made in Revelation 21 would be then, that regardless of what they had been in their physical life (“kings” or “nations”), they ALL will enter Jerusalem to worship God. Everyone will come to bring glory and honor to Jerusalem. Even though all of us, as Spirit beings, will be members of the God Family and “sons” of God the Father (Revelation 21:7), we will always remain UNDER God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ—we will always remain His servants (Revelation 22:3), but we will be Spirit beings, of course, no more flesh and bone.

Kings Rule Over Others

There may be another reason why the Bible talks about “kings” and “the nations of them which are saved” (Revelation 21:24). The Lamsa translation says: “And the people who have been saved…” Why is there still a differentiation made between kings and nations or people?

It is possible that these passages speak of former human beings who will by that time make up the nations of Spirit beings, who will have qualified for different levels of rulership. If so, the Spirit beings would then be grouped or organized as “nations” and “kings” after the Great White Throne Judgment. That is, the “kings” would be ruling over other Spirit beings (i.e., “the nations” or “people that have been saved”). We are being rewarded according to our works. Some will rule over more than others. In the end, though, we all will rule forever and ever (Revelation 22:5).

Some feel that Revelation 22:2 proves that there will still be physical human beings in existence after the Great White Throne Judgment. Revelation 22:2 speaks of healing of the nations, but as we saw in the previous chapter, this is not talking about physical healing, but spiritual healing or refreshment. As Spirit beings, we will still have emotions. God can feel joy or anger, depending on what we do. It says that when God had ended His recreation work of the earth, He was refreshed (compare Exodus 31:17).

Taking all the Scriptures together, it is clear that there will be no human physical life in existence after the Great White Throne Judgment, when God will create everything new (Revelation 21:5). For more information regarding that “new” world, please read our free booklet, “God Is A Family.”

Chapter 26 – Outside Are Dogs and Sorcerers

Revelation 22:15

Revelation 22:14–15 states the following: “(14) Blessed are those who do His commandments, that they may have the right to the tree of life, and may enter through the gates into the city. (15) But outside are dogs and sorcerers and sexually immoral and murderers and idolaters, and whoever loves and practices a lie.”

This passage describes a time AFTER the heavenly Jerusalem has descended to earth (described in Revelation 21)—AFTER “anyone not found in the Book of Life” had been “cast into the lake of fire (Revelation 20:15). “Death and Hades,” that is, all physical humans not written in the Book of Life, had already been “cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death” (Revelation 20:14).

Revelation 22:19 adds that “if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the Book [better: Tree] of Life, from the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.”

Those Who Are “Outside”

Since Revelation 22:15 talks about sinners who will be “outside” the heavenly Jerusalem, is it teaching that the souls of the lost ones are still roaming outside the city? No, because we read in an earlier passage, in Revelation 21:8, that those who have committed the unpardonable sin will have been thrown into the lake of fire, to be burned up and destroyed. [Revelation 21:8 reads: “But the cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.”]

The lists of sins in Revelation 21:8 and Revelation 22:15 are very similar, indicating that these passages address the same kinds of people. In addition, we have proven before that people will not live forever in an ever-burning hell, but that those who permanently refuse to repent will be burned up and destroyed.

The Commentary on the Whole Bible by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, states: “As all the filth of the old Jerusalem was carried outside the walls and burnt there, so nothing defiled shall enter the heavenly city, but be burnt outside (cf. ch. 22:15).”

The Broadman Bible Commentary explains Revelation 22:15, as follows:

“The blessedness of the righteous is seen more clearly in John’s contrast with those outside. Outside does not mean that the wicked are milling around the exterior of the walls of the holy city. It means that they will never be inside the city; they are [or better: were cast into] the lake of fire (20:15). The term could have some reference to life in the present world; the righteous already know a habitation with God; the wicked are already outside.”

In fact, the Bible speaks repeatedly about those who are “outside”—who are not a part of the Church. We read in 1 Corinthians 5:12–13: “For what have I to do with judging those also who are outside? Do you not judge those who are inside? But those who are outside God judges. Therefore put away from yourselves the evil person.” Compare, too, Colossians 4:5 and 1 Thessalonians 4:12.

The Greek word for “outside,” “exo,” which is used in those passages and in Revelation 22:15, can also mean “without.” In Matthew 13:47–48, it is translated as, “away”: “Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a dragnet that was cast into the sea and gathered some of every kind, which, when it was full, they drew to the shore; and they sat down and gathered the good into vessels, but threw the bad AWAY.”

The meaning is clear: Those who are “bad”—those who practice the sins described in Revelation 22:15, as a way of life, without a willingness to repent—will be “outside” or “without” or “away from” the holy city and the Kingdom of God. Many Scriptures show that those people will not inherit or enter the Kingdom (compare 1 Corinthians 6:9–10; Galatians 5:19–21; and Ephesians 5:5). Note that the lists of sins, as set forth in 1 Corinthians, Galatians and Ephesians, are very similar to the sins mentioned in Revelation 21:8 and 22:15, including sexual immorality, idolatry, sorcery and murders. All of these lists address the same kinds of people.

Christ said in Luke 13:28: “There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth when you see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets in the kingdom of God, and yourselves thrust out [and thrown into the lake of fire, compare Matthew 13:41–42].”

Rather than teaching that the souls of the lost ones are “milling around the exterior of the walls of the holy city,” Revelation 22:15 teaches that they will not even be there! Moffat translates Revelation 22:15 in this way: “Begone, you dogs, you sorcerers, you vicious creatures, you murderers, you idolaters, you who love and practice falsehood, every one of you.” Other translations render the Greek word “exo” (i.e., “outside” or “without,”) as “excluded.” Those who refuse to repent will be EXCLUDED from access to the Kingdom of God and the holy city. They will be destroyed in the lake of fire, which is the second and final death, from which there is no resurrection back to life.

Conclusion

Saints Will Inherit ALL Things

We are told in Revelation 22:5 that the saints will rule in God’s Kingdom forever and ever (compare Daniel 7:18). They will inherit ALL things (Revelation 21:7)—everything that exists in the physical and the spirit world. However, as God’s children, they will always be submissive to God the Father (Revelation 22:3). His Name will be on their foreheads (Revelation 22:4; compare Revelation 14:1; 7:3).

We are assured that the things written in the book of Revelation will shortly come to pass (Revelation 22:6). Christ will come very soon (Revelation 22:7, 10, 20), to reward each “according to his work” (Revelation 22:12). We are therefore admonished to be mindful of the prophecy of the book of Revelation (Revelation 22:7) and to be, and continue to be, righteous and holy (Revelation 22:11), as only those who endure to the very end shall be saved (Matthew 10:22; 24:13).

If God has opened your mind to His Way of Life, He gives you the choice to respond accordingly (Revelation 22:17). All of us are specifically warned not to add to nor delete anything from the things that are written in the book of Revelation:

“For I testify to everyone who hears the words of the prophecy of this book: If anyone adds to these things, God will add to him the plagues that are written in this book; and if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the Book [better: Tree] of Life, from the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book” (Revelation 22:18–19).

God’s true servants are admonished to persevere and to live by faith, not by sight (Revelation 13:10; 2 Corinthians 5:7). And with the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ (Revelation 22:21), they can, and will succeed!

Current Events

“Dangerous U.S. Supreme Court Decision on Gun Rights”

On June 27, Der Spiegel Online re-published the following thought-provoking article which was originally published in The New York Times:

“Thirty-thousand Americans are killed by guns every year — on the job, walking to school, at the shopping mall. The Supreme Court on Thursday all but ensured that even more Americans will die senselessly with its wrongheaded and dangerous ruling striking down key parts of the District of Columbia’s gun-control law.

“In a radical break from 70 years of Supreme Court precedent, Justice Antonin Scalia, writing for the majority, declared that the Second Amendment guarantees individuals the right to bear arms for nonmilitary uses, even though the amendment clearly links the right to service in a ‘militia’…

“This is a decision that will cost innocent lives, cause immeasurable pain and suffering and turn America into a more dangerous country. It will also diminish our standing in the world, sending yet another message that the United States values gun rights over human life.

“There already is a national glut of firearms: estimates run between 193 million and 250 million guns. The harm they do is constantly on heartbreaking display. Thirty-three dead last year in the shootings at Virginia Tech. Six killed this year at Northern Illinois University.

“On Wednesday, as the court was getting ready to release its decision, a worker in a Kentucky plastics plant shot his supervisor, four co-workers and himself to death…

“But that’s a sharp reversal for the court: as early as 1939, it made clear that the Second Amendment only protects the right of people to carry guns for military use in a militia…

“In this month’s case recognizing the habeas corpus rights of the detainees at Guantánamo Bay, Cuba, Justice Scalia wrote in dissent that the decision ‘will almost certainly cause more Americans to be killed.’ Those words apply with far more force to his opinion in this District of Columbia case.

“… when the justices go to work at the Supreme Court, guns will still be banned. When most Americans show up at their own jobs, they will not have that protection…”

Gun-Related Suicides in Private Homes

On June 30, The Associated Press added the following comments:

“The Supreme Court’s landmark ruling on gun ownership last week focused on citizens’ ability to defend themselves from intruders in their homes. But research shows that surprisingly often, gun owners use the weapons on themselves. Suicides accounted for 55 percent of the nation’s nearly 31,000 firearm deaths in 2005, the most recent year for which statistics are available from the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention…

“Public-health researchers have concluded that in homes where guns are present, the likelihood that someone in the home will die from suicide or homicide is much greater. Studies have also shown that homes in which a suicide occurred were three to five times more likely to have a gun present than households that did not experience a suicide, even after accounting for other risk factors.

“In a 5-4 decision, the high court on Thursday struck down a handgun ban enacted in the District of Columbia in 1976 and rejected requirements that firearms have trigger locks or be kept disassembled. The ruling left intact the district’s licensing restrictions for gun owners… The high court’s majority opinion made no mention of suicide. But in a dissenting opinion, Justice Stephen Breyer used the word 14 times in voicing concern about the impact of striking down the handgun ban. ‘If a resident has a handgun in the home that he can use for self-defense, then he has a handgun in the home that he can use to commit suicide or engage in acts of domestic violence,’ Breyer wrote.”

“The Ignorant American Voter”

In its June 23/June 30, 2008, issue of “U.S. News & World Report,” Bret Schultze, in discussing a new book by Rick Shenkman, wrote an interesting editorial. In quoting Shenkman, he stated the following:

“The long Iraq war. The bungled Hurricane Katrina response. The credit crunch. A quick look at the newspapers will give many voters reason to doubt the wisdom of America’s leaders. Unfortunately, Americans are doing little to educate themselves about those leaders…

“Americans are ill-prepared to guide the world’s most powerful democracy. Only 2 of 5 voters can name the three branches of the federal government. Only 49 percent of Americans think the president has the authority to suspend the Constitution. But Shenkman saw the problem snap into focus after Sept. 11, 2001, when polls showed that a large number of Americans knew little about the attacks and the Iraq war that followed… Americans did little to seek the truth…

“Even after the 9/11 Commission, a majority of Americans believed there were weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. Only a third of Americans understood that much of the rest of the world opposed our invasion…

“… we need to simply acknowledge that the ordinary voter is not as smart as they should be. They are susceptible to manipulation and being conned… My No. 1 suggestion… is to ask every college [freshman] to take a CURRENT EVENTS QUIZ WEEKLY.”

Shame on America–Torture of Innocent Detainees

CNN reported on June 18:

“Former terrorist suspects detained by the United States were tortured, according to medical examinations detailed in a report released Wednesday by a human rights group. The Massachusetts-based Physicians for Human Rights reached that conclusion after two-day clinical evaluations of 11 former detainees, who had been held at the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq, at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, and in Afghanistan. The detainees were never charged with crimes.

“‘We found clear physical and psychological evidence of torture and abuse, often causing lasting suffering,’ said Dr. Allen Keller, a medical evaluator for the study. In a 121-page report, the doctors’ group said that it uncovered medical evidence of torture, including beatings, electric shock, sleep deprivation, sexual humiliation, sodomy and scores of other abuses.

“The report is prefaced by retired U.S. Major Gen. Antonio Taguba, who led the Army’s investigation into the Abu Ghraib prisoner abuse scandal in 2003. ‘There is no longer any doubt that the current administration committed war crimes,’ Taguba says. ‘The only question is whether those who ordered torture will be held to account.’…

“Since only 11 detainees were examined ‘the findings of this assessment cannot be generalized to the treatment of all detainees in U.S. custody,’ the report says. However, the incidents documented are consistent with findings of other investigations into government treatment, ‘making it reasonable to conclude that these detainees were not the only ones abused, but are representative of a much larger number of detainees subjected to torture and ill treatment while in U.S. custody.’

“Four of the men evaluated were arrested in or taken to Afghanistan between late 2001 and early 2003 and later were sent to Guantanamo Bay, where they were held for an average of three years before being released without charge, the report says. The other seven were detained in Iraq in 2003 and released within a year, the report says.”

Another Sad American Record–Americans Are World’s Top Drug Users

AFP reported on July 1:

“Americans are the world’s top consumers of cannabis and cocaine despite punitive US drug laws… And despite the US government’s massive anti-drug efforts, the United States remains the world’s top drug market, one amply supplied by South American cartels. The US Drug Enforcement Agency has observed ever larger quantities of illegal drugs pouring into the country.”

Will America Strike Iran Soon…?

CNN reported on June 30:

“The Bush administration has launched a ‘significant escalation’ of covert operations in Iran, sending U.S. commandos to spy on the country’s nuclear facilities and undermine the Islamic republic’s government, journalist Seymour Hersh said Sunday… Hersh told CNN’s ‘Late Edition with Wolf Blitzer’ that Congress has authorized up to $400 million to fund the secret campaign, which involves U.S. special operations troops and Iranian dissidents.

“President Bush and Vice President Dick Cheney have rejected findings from U.S. intelligence agencies that Iran has halted a clandestine effort to build a nuclear bomb and ‘do not want to leave Iran in place with a nuclear program,’ Hersh said. ‘They believe that their mission is to make sure that before they get out of office next year, either Iran is attacked or it stops its weapons program,’ Hersh said. The new article, ‘Preparing the Battlefield,’ is the latest in a series of articles accusing the Bush administration of preparing for war with Iran.”

AFP added on June 30:

“The commander of the US navy’s Fifth Fleet warned on Monday that the United States will not allow Iran to shut the Strait of Hormuz, the Gulf sea lane through which much of the world’s oil is supplied… His remarks followed comments by the chief of Iran’s elite Revolutionary Guards, General Mohammad Ali Jafari, who issued a new warning last week against any attack against his country over its controversial nuclear drive… The strait between Iran and Oman is a vital conduit for energy supplies, with as much as 40 percent of the world’s crude passing through the waterway from Gulf suppliers…”

… Or Will Israel Strike First?

ABC News wrote on June 30:

“Senior Pentagon officials are concerned that Israel could carry out an attack on Iran’s nuclear facilities before the end of the year, an action that would have enormous security and economic repercussions for the United States and the rest of the world. A senior defense official told ABC News there is an ‘increasing likelihood’ that Israel will carry out such an attack, a move that likely would prompt Iranian retaliation against, not just Israel, but against the United States as well.

“The official identified two ‘red lines’ that could trigger an Israeli offensive. The first is tied to when Iran’s Natanz nuclear facility produces enough highly enriched uranium to make a nuclear weapon. According to the latest U.S. and Israeli intelligence assessments, that is likely to happen sometime in 2009, and could happen by the end of this year…

“The second red line is connected to when Iran acquires the SA-20 air defense system it is buying from Russia. The Israelis may want to strike before that system — which would make an attack much more difficult — is put in place. Some Pentagon officials also worry that Israel may be determined to attack before a new U.S. president, who may be less supportive, is sworn in next January.

“Pentagon officials believe the massive Israeli air force exercise in early June, first reported by the New York Times, was done to prepare for a possible attack. A senior official called it ‘not a rehearsal, but basic, fundamental training’ required to launch an operation against Iran…

“The widely held view among Pentagon officials is that an Israeli attack would do only temporary damage to Iran’s nuclear program, and that it would cause major problems in the region and beyond, prompting a wave of attacks on U.S. interests in Iraq, the Persian Gulf and elsewhere. As another senior defense official put it, ‘We’d be guilty by association.'”

Reuters added on July 1:

“The United States has repeatedly shielded its Israeli ally from censure by the U.N. Security Council for military action against its Palestinian and other Arab foes. A strike on Iran, however dire the consequences, might be no different. ‘It is very difficult to see the U.S. chastising Israel,’ said Trita Parsi, a Washington-based expert on relations between the two countries and Iran. ‘The U.S. may adopt a quiet attitude, while celebrating the attack behind the scenes.’

“Bruce Riedel, a former CIA officer now at the Brookings Institution, said senior Israeli military planners believed a mission to dent Iran’s nuclear program was feasible. ‘History shows Israel will use force to maintain its monopoly of nuclear weapons in the Middle East,’ he told Reuters by email, citing past Israeli attacks on Iraq and Syria. ‘Israeli political leaders may see the last months of a friendly Bush administration as a window of opportunity.'”

Confrontation with Iran–“Israel Will Not Stand By Idly…”

On July 1, Der Spiegel Online published an interview with Isaac Ben-Israel, a former Israeli Air Force general and now member of the ruling Kadima party. We are bringing you the following excerpts:

“Neither the sanctions nor diplomacy have had much of an effect. Today, the Iranians are one to two years away from building a nuclear bomb. We held this military exercise [in Greece] to prepare for the eventuality that the international community will not be able to put a halt to Iran’s nuclear program. It was not the first exercise, and it won’t be the last…

“We also have to offer something to the Iranians. For example, if they put a stop to the uranium enrichment, then we will help them build up their economy. It requires the right combination of the carrot and the stick. We have to make it clear to the Iranian president that he stands to lose more than he can win… If Russia and China endorse the sanctions, the United Nations may be able to achieve their goal. One thing is certain: Israel will not stand by idly while Iran builds a nuclear bomb. If necessary, we will use force…

“Of course they will react, they will launch a few dozen rockets at us, but that’s not so bad. And of course they can set the Lebanese Hezbollah on us. They are better armed than two years ago… We won’t repeat the mistake of 2006. At the time, we hesitated too long and did not act resolutely enough against Hezbollah. Of course they could carry out terrorist attacks against Jewish and Israeli institutions around the world. And they could spark a global crisis of sorts by halting their oil production… the mullahs… wouldn’t be that crazy [to use the bomb], at least they won’t launch nuclear missiles at us directly from Iran. But they could, for example, give the bomb to Hezbollah, I think they are that crazy.”

Russia Warns Israel

AFP wrote on July 2:

“Any military attack on Iran would have a ‘catastrophic’ effect on the Middle East, a Russian foreign ministry official said Wednesday after reports that Israel might launch such an attack. ‘All this is very dangerous. If force is used it will be catastrophic for the whole Middle East,’ the official told journalists on condition of anonymity… Russia, a permanent member of the United Nations Security Council, has a section of border close to northern Iran in the Caucasus mountains and has been cautious about Western efforts to punish Iran over its nuclear activities.”

Earthquake Soon in Lebanon and Israel?

AFP wrote on June 30:

“A strong earthquake could soon rock Lebanon and parts of Israel, authorities said on Monday, urging health officials in northern Israel to make preparations for such an event… Since February, abnormal seismic activity has been noted in southern Lebanon, which had suffered some 500 minor earthquakes in a three-month period… In May, the tremors have become more intense and were felt in northern Israel… 800 tremors ranging in magnitude from 2.3-5.1 degrees on the Richter scale had shaken the south Lebanon regions of Tyre and Nabatiyeh since February 12…

“Experts in Lebanon expect a quake of between five and six degrees on the Richter scale to strike, like the tremor that shook Lebanon in 1956 killing 136 people and destroying 6,000 houses… Some seismologists in Israel say that quakes have historically rocked the region every eight decades, and the last one was nearly 81 years ago. About 300 people were killed in Jerusalem and nearby Jericho by the July 11, 1927 temblor.

“A similar quake measuring seven on the Richter scale and with an epicentre in the Hula Valley, today in northern Israel, devastated the town of Safed and killed some 4,000 people in 1837.”

Worst June Since Great Depression

Bloomberg reported on June 26:

“U.S. stocks tumbled, sending the Dow Jones Industrial Average to its worst June since the Great Depression, as record oil prices, credit-market writedowns and a slowing economy threatened to extend a yearlong profit slump.”

Reuters added on June 30:

“The worldwide credit crisis that burst onto investors’ radar screens nearly a year ago wiped out some $3.3 trillion in wealth from global stock market wealth in the first half of this year, and optimism for a second-half recovery is fading fast.

“Benchmark stock indexes around the world just wrapped up their worst first half in six years or even more. For some, most notably the Dow Jones industrial average, which dropped 14.4 percent in the six months through June 30, it was the poorest start to a year in nearly four decades.”

The New York Times reported on July 3, 2008: “Russia’s new president, Dmitri A. Medvedev, less swaggering than his predecessor but as touchy about criticism from abroad, said in an interview that an America in ‘essentially a depression’ was in no position to lecture other countries on how to conduct their affairs… He also said that a revived Russia had a right to assume a larger role in a world economic system that he suggested should no longer be dominated by the United States.”

Please make sure to watch our recent StandingWatch program, titled, “Coming–The Great Depression” It has been viewed approximately 5,000 times on YouTube.

Europe Needs Change–Fast

AFP reported on June 30:

“France took the European Union helm on Tuesday with President Nicolas Sarkozy calling for profound changes in building Europe following the setback over Ireland’s ‘No’ to the bloc’s key reform treaty. ‘There have been errors in the way that Europe has been built,’ Sarkozy acknowledged during a television interview on the eve of the July 1 opening day for the six-month French EU presidency…

“The energetic leader who proclaimed ‘France is back in Europe’ after winning elections last year is now expected to spend much of his time as EU leader working to salvage the Lisbon Treaty.

“‘We mustn’t rush, but at the same time, we don’t have much time,’ he said, recalling that EU leaders had set the June 2009 European parliament elections as the deadline for approval of the Lisbon Treaty… Sarkozy’s proposal on the oil tax has received a cool reception from EU leaders, with German Chancellor Angela Merkel arguing that cutting the VAT would do nothing to encourage a reduction in consumption…

“France has defined four priorities for its EU stint — immigration, defence, energy and the environment, and agriculture — and one of its most high-profile projects is the July 13 launch of a new Union for the Mediterranean. The union will bring together European countries with states from the Mediterranean rim including Israel and its Arab neighbours to develop cooperation… On Monday evening, the Eiffel Tower was lit a dazzling blue with gold stars, symbolizing the EU colours.”

German, Polish Presidents Refuse to Sign EU Reform Treaty

Der Spiegel Online wrote on July 1:

“Attempts to reform the European Union’s institutions, already in disarray following Ireland’s rejection of the Lisbon Treaty last month, have suffered fresh blows in the last two days with the refusal of the presidents of Germany and Poland to complete the ratification of the treaty…

“German President Horst Köhler’s office announced on Monday he would not sign the ratification documents until the Federal Constitutional Court, the country’s highest court, rules on legal challenges to the treaty, which aims to streamline the bloc’s institutions following the 2004 accession of central and eastern European countries. Köhler’s role is largely ceremonial but he still has the power to halt legislation. The court had asked him not to sign the treaty, approved by both houses of the German parliament earlier this year, pending its hearing of two challenges brought by the Left Party and by a politician from Bavaria’s conservative Christian Social Union party. There is no date set for a ruling by the court, but it may not come until next year.

“Polish President Lech Kaczynski followed suit on Tuesday by saying he will not sign the treaty either for the time being because of Ireland’s rejection. Kaczynski told Polish newspaper Dziennik that it was ‘pointless’ to sign the treaty even though Poland’s parliament had ratified it in April.”

Are Sarkozy’s Days Numbered?

The French news agency, AFP, wrote on July 1:

“France’s six-month stint at the helm of the EU got off to a rocky start Tuesday, with Poland plunging the bloc deeper into crisis and President Nicolas Sarkozy engaged in a bitter row with European trade chief Peter Mandelson. Sarkozy, DEEPLY UNPOPULAR AT HOME, had hoped to score points on the international stage but the French EU presidency was hobbled even before it began by Ireland’s rejection in mid-June of the so-called Lisbon Treaty.

“And on Tuesday the 27-nation bloc took a fresh blow when Polish President Lech Kaczynski said that after the Irish ‘no’ he was refusing to sign the treaty that was aimed at streamlining EU decision-making. That decision puts Kaczynski alongside his Czech counterpart in seeking to delay final ratification of the charter while Germany also faced a legal hurdle to final approval. On top of that came an angry statement Tuesday from Mandelson’s spokesman saying that Sarkozy’s ‘attack’ on the commissioner was ‘wrong and unjustified.'”

Core Europe “Has Long Been Reality”

The Berliner Zeitung wrote on July 2:

“The idea of a core Europe or a two-speed Europe is not at all the heresy that some make it out to be. It has long been reality: Many states do not participate in one of the key issues of European integration: the single currency. Has this damaged the EU? Another successful model of two speeds is the Schengen Agreement.

“There is no need for the current state of perplexity. European politicians should stop acting as if there is no alternative to the Lisbon Treaty. … Those who want a future for the European Union have to stop trying to change the citizens. Instead they should change the policy.'”

Turmoil in Zimbabwe–While the World Stands Idly By…

The present crisis in Zimbabwe, as well as the predictable outcome of Zimbabwe’s most recent undemocratic elections, were long known to the Western world–but nobody did anything about it. Time magazine wrote on June 23, 2008:

“Zimbabwe is in the midst of slow-motion, man-made disaster… President Robert Mugabe’s internal terrorism does not simply consist of starving and harassing hundreds of thousands of people; it also amounts to the systematic demolition of Zimbabwe’s one small hope of democracy…

“…when a calamity is preventable and unfolding systematically before our eyes, nations sit on their hands. The world… turns away quite leisurely from the disaster… why aren’t the U.S. and other democracies making an attempt either to get Zimbabwe to hold genuinely free elections… or to delegitimize in advance what will certainly be undemocratic results?”

But the world did and does nothing, except for giving some useless “lip services” and “verbal condemnations.” And so, The Associated Press reported on June 30:

“Zimbabwean President Robert Mugabe will not step down and Western critics who called the country’s recent election a sham can ‘go hang,’ the longtime ruler’s spokesman said Tuesday. The defiant comments raised doubts over efforts to persuade Mugabe to share power. Zimbabwe’s opposition also was taking a hard line on power-sharing, further dimming prospects of a quick resolution after last weekend’s runoff election in which Mugabe was the sole candidate.

“Leaders at the AU summit, in its second and final day Tuesday, have been unwilling to publicly criticize Mugabe and instead are gently pushing behind the scenes that he accept some sort of power-sharing agreement with Zimbabwe’s opposition… The United Nations has ‘made it clear’ that dialogue between Mugabe and his rival, Morgan Tsvangirai, is necessary…

“The United States, Britain and other European countries have widely condemned Zimbabwe’s runoff. The U.S. is pushing for more financial and travel sanctions against Mugabe supporters and is urging the U.N. Security Council to impose an arms embargo. British Prime Minister Gordon Brown has urged the African Union to reject the result of the runoff, and France says it considers Mugabe’s government ‘illegitimate’…

“In Zimbabwe, there also were strong doubts about an agreement, even as Tsvangirai left the Dutch Embassy, where he had fled for safety after announcing his withdrawal from the runoff because of state-sponsored violence against his supporters…

“Key African leaders have long had close ties to Mugabe, renowned as a campaigner against white rule and colonialism and Zimbabwe’s ruler since its independence in 1980. They are also reluctant to be seen as backing the West — former colonial rulers — against a fellow African. Meanwhile, Egyptian security ramped up restrictions Tuesday on journalists covering the summit after a British TV crew got into a verbal exchange with Mugabe the previous day. Many reporters were not allowed to leave the press area. The confrontation began when British network ITN approached Mugabe outside the conference hall and asked how he could regard himself as president. The Zimbabwean leader responded that it was on the same basis as Brown’s being the British prime minister.”

“African Leaders Should Stand Up Against Mugabe”

The Independent in Britain published the following comments on June 30:

“Robert Mugabe is moving at lightning speed to ensure that his fraudulent re-election as Zimbabwe’s president wins the crucial endorsement of fellow African leaders. Hence the decision to race from the coronation ceremony in Zimbabwe – even before the election results are declared – to the African Union summit in Egypt, where the old gambler intends to bounce Africa’s leaders into accepting his victory…

“African leaders have proved loath to criticise the guerrilla leader who toppled Ian Smith’s white Rhodesia, and feelings of racial and political solidarity have traditionally trumped concerns over Zimbabwe’s breathtaking collapse under Mugabe’s brutal but cack-handed rule…

“Kenya’s leaders have spoken out against the nonsense of an election in which only one candidate took part and the opposition was driven from the field by terror. Botswana has also made known its deep unhappiness over the state of its neighbour. Pan-African observers of the Zimbabwe election have declined to bless the poll, insisting it was neither free nor fair. Clearly, they were swayed by the defiance of many Zimbabweans who refused to vote, spoiled their ballot papers, or even cast votes for the opposition leader, Morgan Tsvangirai, though he had by then withdrawn as a candidate.

“Until now, Mugabe has been able to rely on nods and winks from Thabo Mbeki in South Africa, the only country with real leverage over Zimbabwe. It would be too much to expect a change of heart from Mbeki at this late stage; but sharp criticism of the Mugabe regime from the new ANC leader, Jacob Zuma, as well as from Archbishop Desmond Tutu and, in recent days, from Nelson Mandela, shows that black South Africans no longer feel as bound by ties of loyalty to Zimbabwe’s boss as they did…

“Resolution of Zimbabwe’s crisis is urgent. Discussion of its government as a tyranny often misses the point. This is not an otherwise economically ‘normal’ country, disfigured by a politically repressive regime. It is a country where the economy is collapsing with such terrifying speed that a large proportion of the population faces only two options: flight, or death by starvation. It is still not too late to salvage something of Zimbabwe’s vanished prosperity and prevent its further descent into hopeless turmoil. But it depends on Mugabe’s speedy exit from the stage…”

American Archbishop Burke to Head Vatican Supreme Court

The Associated Press reported on June 28:

“An archbishop who tussled with singer Sheryl Crow, college basketball coach Rick Majerus, and Democratic presidential candidate John Kerry over their support for abortion rights has been named as the first American to lead the Vatican supreme court. Archbishop Raymond Burke, an expert in church law and perhaps the most outspoken of conservative U.S. bishops, will likely be made a cardinal after his appointment Friday. The supreme court is traditionally headed by a cardinal… Burke’s new appointment shows that Pope Benedict XVI has a great amount of respect for U.S. bishops… It comes on the heels of Benedict’s naming William Joseph Cardinal Levada, former archbishop of San Francisco and Portland, Ore., as head of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith…

“Burke… excommunicated three women for participating in a women’s ordination that is forbidden by the Roman Catholic Church… Burke said he would move to Rome in late August to head the supreme court, which resolves jurisdictional disputes among various Vatican tribunals and hears procedural appeals on marriage annulments. Benedict and his predecessor, Pope John Paul II, have complained for years that local tribunals grant an excessive number of annulments…

“In 2004, Burke caused a stir by saying he would deny Communion to Kerry because of the Massachusetts senator’s stance supporting abortion rights. Last year, Burke indicated he would [do] the same for then-Republican front-runner Rudy Giuliani. He also protested Crow’s appearance at a benefit for a Catholic children’s hospital over her support for embryonic stem cell research.”

Former German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt–“Both Sides in the Grips of Insanity”

On June 26, Der Spiegel Online published an interesting interview with former German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt (89). We are bringing you the following excerpts:

“I was 26 when the war ended and I knew nothing about the world. I had grown up during the Nazi period and, until I was made a prisoner of war, I had never heard the word democracy… It quickly became clear that the soldiers of the Western allies were largely outnumbered by the Soviet Union’s enormous buildup of troops…

“When it comes to war, as well as the prevention of war, it is not merely a question of economic capacities and the size of the defense budget, but also of the sheer size of the armed forces. You can see an example of this in Iraq. The Americans do not have enough people on the ground there, so they cannot win the war…

“I did not see the Americans and the British as enemies. Not even as a soldier, despite the fact that I am a native of Hamburg, where in 1943 some 30,000 to 40,000 people were killed by the British in a single week. But the people of Hamburg have been Anglophiles since the Napoleonic Wars and they held it less against the British [than] against Hermann Göring, who had failed to protect them…

“[During the time of the Cold War, both] sides were in the grips of… insanity. And things have not changed. The Americans still have around 10,000 nuclear warheads. And the Russians have a few more…

“The fact of the matter is that up until the 1980s, the Soviet Union used its physical potential to fuel a military buildup to a greater degree than any other country… It was of course a rigid dictatorship… The Soviet Union imploded, but not as a result of the Cold War. Some Americans would like to believe that they ran the Russians into the ground with the arms race. That is an understandable exaggeration, but it is also absurd…

“The Cuban Missile Crisis was the most perilous moment in the second half of the 20th century. The greatest strategic challenge in the 21st century is not terrorism but rather the population explosion and the growing cultural conflict between the West and the Islamic part of the world. These problems could produce mass migrations and possibly even wars.”

“Civilization-Threatening” Impact Long Overdue

USA Today reported on June 30:

“The centennial anniversary of the last big impact, the 1908 Tunguska blast that rocked Siberia, falls Monday, June 30… The Tunguska ‘event’ leveled nearly 800 square miles of swampy woodland in Siberia, traveling from the northwest to deliver a 5-megaton blast seen by hundreds of witnesses, including one who created a postage stamp of the explosion. A space rock about 50 yards long had zoomed into the Earth’s atmosphere and exploded in mid-air… Years later, a scientific expedition to the remote region found trees knocked sideways in straight lines radiating 15 miles away from the blast.

“Science journals this week brought us more warnings of asteroid hazards, looking even further back in time. Buried under the Chesapeake Bay and its surroundings hides a 35.4 million year-old impact crater about 56 miles across. A team led by Gregory Gohn of the U.S. Geologic Survey reports in the current Science journal that… the blast [was] one that dwarfs the Tunguska event…

“Asteroids and comets are still out there, of course… All told, astronomers have spotted more than 5,000… ‘Near-Earth Objects’ since the 1990s.

“In terms of risk to Earth, astronomer David Morrison of NASA’s Ames Research Center says a Tunguska-magnitude strike could happen once every two centuries and a bigger impact, a ‘civilization-threatening’ million-megaton strike, could happen once every 2 million years. Scientists only started to worry about these impacts in the 1960s, when researchers such as Gene Shoemaker realized the moon was covered with impact craters. And in 1980, Science published a study detailing how an asteroid strike, centered in the Gulf of Mexico near the Yucatan peninsula, was implicated in the extinction of dinosaurs about 65 million years ago, raising more concern.”

Our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution–A Fairy Tale for Adults,” describes numerous big impacts in the past and raises the question, from a scientific AND a biblical standpoint, whether mankind should expect a civilization-threatening impact in the near future.

Update 351

Desensitization

by

Often when we are exposed repeatedly to some outside factor, the tendency, over time, is to become calloused to it.  The more frequently that we are influenced by the same event, the less likely we are to be affected by it in the future.

For example, the more that a person reads, sees and hears about the lawlessness going on presently in this world, the easier it becomes to turn a blind eye or deaf ear to it.  For instance, there are over 40 conflicts/uprisings/insurgencies (however we choose to describe war) currently in motion; are we aware that the world is in such bad shape?  What about the other atrocities that we are cognizant of through the media? Have we turned off because of the inundation?

Even more importantly, have we allowed the sins around us to diminish our need to re-examine our lives continuously and scrutinize every aspect of it thoroughly?  In the covenant that we made with God at baptism, we committed to becoming righteous.  We promised to seek first His ways and to pursue perfection (compare Matthew 6:33; 5:48; Hebrews 6:1).  Are we doing this or are we just “getting by”?

There are many warnings in the Bible for the people of God in the end-time that show that we are not a foregone conclusion.  In fact, just the opposite!  Do statements like the following resonate with us: “… many are called but few are chosen,” “the love of many will grow cold,” and “you are neither cold nor hot”? Now is the time to be doing what we are supposed to be doing!

As prophecy falls into place and time grows short, we must be moved to action by the events that are going on around us.  Let us sigh and cry and not become hardened through some systematic desensitization.  But rather, let us distinguish ourselves in such a manner that when Christ returns He will have no problem recognizing us.

Back to top

“Dangerous U.S. Supreme Court Decision on Gun Rights”

On June 27, Der Spiegel Online re-published the following thought-provoking article which was originally published in The New York Times:

“Thirty-thousand Americans are killed by guns every year — on the job, walking to school, at the shopping mall. The Supreme Court on Thursday all but ensured that even more Americans will die senselessly with its wrongheaded and dangerous ruling striking down key parts of the District of Columbia’s gun-control law.

“In a radical break from 70 years of Supreme Court precedent, Justice Antonin Scalia, writing for the majority, declared that the Second Amendment guarantees individuals the right to bear arms for nonmilitary uses, even though the amendment clearly links the right to service in a ‘militia’…

“This is a decision that will cost innocent lives, cause immeasurable pain and suffering and turn America into a more dangerous country. It will also diminish our standing in the world, sending yet another message that the United States values gun rights over human life.

“There already is a national glut of firearms: estimates run between 193 million and 250 million guns. The harm they do is constantly on heartbreaking display. Thirty-three dead last year in the shootings at Virginia Tech. Six killed this year at Northern Illinois University.

“On Wednesday, as the court was getting ready to release its decision, a worker in a Kentucky plastics plant shot his supervisor, four co-workers and himself to death…

“But that’s a sharp reversal for the court: as early as 1939, it made clear that the Second Amendment only protects the right of people to carry guns for military use in a militia…

“In this month’s case recognizing the habeas corpus rights of the detainees at Guantánamo Bay, Cuba, Justice Scalia wrote in dissent that the decision ‘will almost certainly cause more Americans to be killed.’ Those words apply with far more force to his opinion in this District of Columbia case.

“… when the justices go to work at the Supreme Court, guns will still be banned. When most Americans show up at their own jobs, they will not have that protection…”

Gun-Related Suicides in Private Homes

On June 30, The Associated Press added the following comments:

“The Supreme Court’s landmark ruling on gun ownership last week focused on citizens’ ability to defend themselves from intruders in their homes. But research shows that surprisingly often, gun owners use the weapons on themselves. Suicides accounted for 55 percent of the nation’s nearly 31,000 firearm deaths in 2005, the most recent year for which statistics are available from the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention…

“Public-health researchers have concluded that in homes where guns are present, the likelihood that someone in the home will die from suicide or homicide is much greater. Studies have also shown that homes in which a suicide occurred were three to five times more likely to have a gun present than households that did not experience a suicide, even after accounting for other risk factors.

“In a 5-4 decision, the high court on Thursday struck down a handgun ban enacted in the District of Columbia in 1976 and rejected requirements that firearms have trigger locks or be kept disassembled. The ruling left intact the district’s licensing restrictions for gun owners… The high court’s majority opinion made no mention of suicide. But in a dissenting opinion, Justice Stephen Breyer used the word 14 times in voicing concern about the impact of striking down the handgun ban. ‘If a resident has a handgun in the home that he can use for self-defense, then he has a handgun in the home that he can use to commit suicide or engage in acts of domestic violence,’ Breyer wrote.”

“The Ignorant American Voter”

In its June 23/June 30, 2008, issue of “U.S. News & World Report,” Bret Schultze, in discussing a new book by Rick Shenkman, wrote an interesting editorial. In quoting Shenkman, he stated the following:

“The long Iraq war. The bungled Hurricane Katrina response. The credit crunch. A quick look at the newspapers will give many voters reason to doubt the wisdom of America’s leaders. Unfortunately, Americans are doing little to educate themselves about those leaders…

“Americans are ill-prepared to guide the world’s most powerful democracy. Only 2 of 5 voters can name the three branches of the federal government. Only 49 percent of Americans think the president has the authority to suspend the Constitution. But Shenkman saw the problem snap into focus after Sept. 11, 2001, when polls showed that a large number of Americans knew little about the attacks and the Iraq war that followed… Americans did little to seek the truth…

“Even after the 9/11 Commission, a majority of Americans believed there were weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. Only a third of Americans understood that much of the rest of the world opposed our invasion…

“… we need to simply acknowledge that the ordinary voter is not as smart as they should be. They are susceptible to manipulation and being conned… My No. 1 suggestion… is to ask every college [freshman] to take a CURRENT EVENTS QUIZ WEEKLY.”

Shame on America–Torture of Innocent Detainees

CNN reported on June 18:

“Former terrorist suspects detained by the United States were tortured, according to medical examinations detailed in a report released Wednesday by a human rights group. The Massachusetts-based Physicians for Human Rights reached that conclusion after two-day clinical evaluations of 11 former detainees, who had been held at the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq, at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, and in Afghanistan. The detainees were never charged with crimes.

“‘We found clear physical and psychological evidence of torture and abuse, often causing lasting suffering,’ said Dr. Allen Keller, a medical evaluator for the study. In a 121-page report, the doctors’ group said that it uncovered medical evidence of torture, including beatings, electric shock, sleep deprivation, sexual humiliation, sodomy and scores of other abuses.

“The report is prefaced by retired U.S. Major Gen. Antonio Taguba, who led the Army’s investigation into the Abu Ghraib prisoner abuse scandal in 2003. ‘There is no longer any doubt that the current administration committed war crimes,’ Taguba says. ‘The only question is whether those who ordered torture will be held to account.’…

“Since only 11 detainees were examined ‘the findings of this assessment cannot be generalized to the treatment of all detainees in U.S. custody,’ the report says. However, the incidents documented are consistent with findings of other investigations into government treatment, ‘making it reasonable to conclude that these detainees were not the only ones abused, but are representative of a much larger number of detainees subjected to torture and ill treatment while in U.S. custody.’

“Four of the men evaluated were arrested in or taken to Afghanistan between late 2001 and early 2003 and later were sent to Guantanamo Bay, where they were held for an average of three years before being released without charge, the report says. The other seven were detained in Iraq in 2003 and released within a year, the report says.”

Another Sad American Record–Americans Are World’s Top Drug Users

AFP reported on July 1:

“Americans are the world’s top consumers of cannabis and cocaine despite punitive US drug laws… And despite the US government’s massive anti-drug efforts, the United States remains the world’s top drug market, one amply supplied by South American cartels. The US Drug Enforcement Agency has observed ever larger quantities of illegal drugs pouring into the country.”

Will America Strike Iran Soon…?

CNN reported on June 30:

“The Bush administration has launched a ‘significant escalation’ of covert operations in Iran, sending U.S. commandos to spy on the country’s nuclear facilities and undermine the Islamic republic’s government, journalist Seymour Hersh said Sunday… Hersh told CNN’s ‘Late Edition with Wolf Blitzer’ that Congress has authorized up to $400 million to fund the secret campaign, which involves U.S. special operations troops and Iranian dissidents.

“President Bush and Vice President Dick Cheney have rejected findings from U.S. intelligence agencies that Iran has halted a clandestine effort to build a nuclear bomb and ‘do not want to leave Iran in place with a nuclear program,’ Hersh said. ‘They believe that their mission is to make sure that before they get out of office next year, either Iran is attacked or it stops its weapons program,’ Hersh said. The new article, ‘Preparing the Battlefield,’ is the latest in a series of articles accusing the Bush administration of preparing for war with Iran.”

AFP added on June 30:

“The commander of the US navy’s Fifth Fleet warned on Monday that the United States will not allow Iran to shut the Strait of Hormuz, the Gulf sea lane through which much of the world’s oil is supplied… His remarks followed comments by the chief of Iran’s elite Revolutionary Guards, General Mohammad Ali Jafari, who issued a new warning last week against any attack against his country over its controversial nuclear drive… The strait between Iran and Oman is a vital conduit for energy supplies, with as much as 40 percent of the world’s crude passing through the waterway from Gulf suppliers…”

… Or Will Israel Strike First?

ABC News wrote on June 30:

“Senior Pentagon officials are concerned that Israel could carry out an attack on Iran’s nuclear facilities before the end of the year, an action that would have enormous security and economic repercussions for the United States and the rest of the world. A senior defense official told ABC News there is an ‘increasing likelihood’ that Israel will carry out such an attack, a move that likely would prompt Iranian retaliation against, not just Israel, but against the United States as well.

“The official identified two ‘red lines’ that could trigger an Israeli offensive. The first is tied to when Iran’s Natanz nuclear facility produces enough highly enriched uranium to make a nuclear weapon. According to the latest U.S. and Israeli intelligence assessments, that is likely to happen sometime in 2009, and could happen by the end of this year…

“The second red line is connected to when Iran acquires the SA-20 air defense system it is buying from Russia. The Israelis may want to strike before that system — which would make an attack much more difficult — is put in place. Some Pentagon officials also worry that Israel may be determined to attack before a new U.S. president, who may be less supportive, is sworn in next January.

“Pentagon officials believe the massive Israeli air force exercise in early June, first reported by the New York Times, was done to prepare for a possible attack. A senior official called it ‘not a rehearsal, but basic, fundamental training’ required to launch an operation against Iran…

“The widely held view among Pentagon officials is that an Israeli attack would do only temporary damage to Iran’s nuclear program, and that it would cause major problems in the region and beyond, prompting a wave of attacks on U.S. interests in Iraq, the Persian Gulf and elsewhere. As another senior defense official put it, ‘We’d be guilty by association.'”

Reuters added on July 1:

“The United States has repeatedly shielded its Israeli ally from censure by the U.N. Security Council for military action against its Palestinian and other Arab foes. A strike on Iran, however dire the consequences, might be no different. ‘It is very difficult to see the U.S. chastising Israel,’ said Trita Parsi, a Washington-based expert on relations between the two countries and Iran. ‘The U.S. may adopt a quiet attitude, while celebrating the attack behind the scenes.’

“Bruce Riedel, a former CIA officer now at the Brookings Institution, said senior Israeli military planners believed a mission to dent Iran’s nuclear program was feasible. ‘History shows Israel will use force to maintain its monopoly of nuclear weapons in the Middle East,’ he told Reuters by email, citing past Israeli attacks on Iraq and Syria. ‘Israeli political leaders may see the last months of a friendly Bush administration as a window of opportunity.'”

Confrontation with Iran–“Israel Will Not Stand By Idly…”

On July 1, Der Spiegel Online published an interview with Isaac Ben-Israel, a former Israeli Air Force general and now member of the ruling Kadima party. We are bringing you the following excerpts:

“Neither the sanctions nor diplomacy have had much of an effect. Today, the Iranians are one to two years away from building a nuclear bomb. We held this military exercise [in Greece] to prepare for the eventuality that the international community will not be able to put a halt to Iran’s nuclear program. It was not the first exercise, and it won’t be the last…

“We also have to offer something to the Iranians. For example, if they put a stop to the uranium enrichment, then we will help them build up their economy. It requires the right combination of the carrot and the stick. We have to make it clear to the Iranian president that he stands to lose more than he can win… If Russia and China endorse the sanctions, the United Nations may be able to achieve their goal. One thing is certain: Israel will not stand by idly while Iran builds a nuclear bomb. If necessary, we will use force…

“Of course they will react, they will launch a few dozen rockets at us, but that’s not so bad. And of course they can set the Lebanese Hezbollah on us. They are better armed than two years ago… We won’t repeat the mistake of 2006. At the time, we hesitated too long and did not act resolutely enough against Hezbollah. Of course they could carry out terrorist attacks against Jewish and Israeli institutions around the world. And they could spark a global crisis of sorts by halting their oil production… the mullahs… wouldn’t be that crazy [to use the bomb], at least they won’t launch nuclear missiles at us directly from Iran. But they could, for example, give the bomb to Hezbollah, I think they are that crazy.”

Russia Warns Israel

AFP wrote on July 2:

“Any military attack on Iran would have a ‘catastrophic’ effect on the Middle East, a Russian foreign ministry official said Wednesday after reports that Israel might launch such an attack. ‘All this is very dangerous. If force is used it will be catastrophic for the whole Middle East,’ the official told journalists on condition of anonymity… Russia, a permanent member of the United Nations Security Council, has a section of border close to northern Iran in the Caucasus mountains and has been cautious about Western efforts to punish Iran over its nuclear activities.”

Earthquake Soon in Lebanon and Israel?

AFP wrote on June 30:

“A strong earthquake could soon rock Lebanon and parts of Israel, authorities said on Monday, urging health officials in northern Israel to make preparations for such an event… Since February, abnormal seismic activity has been noted in southern Lebanon, which had suffered some 500 minor earthquakes in a three-month period… In May, the tremors have become more intense and were felt in northern Israel… 800 tremors ranging in magnitude from 2.3-5.1 degrees on the Richter scale had shaken the south Lebanon regions of Tyre and Nabatiyeh since February 12…

“Experts in Lebanon expect a quake of between five and six degrees on the Richter scale to strike, like the tremor that shook Lebanon in 1956 killing 136 people and destroying 6,000 houses… Some seismologists in Israel say that quakes have historically rocked the region every eight decades, and the last one was nearly 81 years ago. About 300 people were killed in Jerusalem and nearby Jericho by the July 11, 1927 temblor.

“A similar quake measuring seven on the Richter scale and with an epicentre in the Hula Valley, today in northern Israel, devastated the town of Safed and killed some 4,000 people in 1837.”

Worst June Since Great Depression

Bloomberg reported on June 26:

“U.S. stocks tumbled, sending the Dow Jones Industrial Average to its worst June since the Great Depression, as record oil prices, credit-market writedowns and a slowing economy threatened to extend a yearlong profit slump.”

Reuters added on June 30:

“The worldwide credit crisis that burst onto investors’ radar screens nearly a year ago wiped out some $3.3 trillion in wealth from global stock market wealth in the first half of this year, and optimism for a second-half recovery is fading fast.

“Benchmark stock indexes around the world just wrapped up their worst first half in six years or even more. For some, most notably the Dow Jones industrial average, which dropped 14.4 percent in the six months through June 30, it was the poorest start to a year in nearly four decades.”

The New York Times reported on July 3, 2008: “Russia’s new president, Dmitri A. Medvedev, less swaggering than his predecessor but as touchy about criticism from abroad, said in an interview that an America in ‘essentially a depression’ was in no position to lecture other countries on how to conduct their affairs… He also said that a revived Russia had a right to assume a larger role in a world economic system that he suggested should no longer be dominated by the United States.”

Please make sure to watch our recent StandingWatch program, titled, “Coming–The Great Depression” It has been viewed approximately 5,000 times on YouTube.

Europe Needs Change–Fast

AFP reported on June 30:

“France took the European Union helm on Tuesday with President Nicolas Sarkozy calling for profound changes in building Europe following the setback over Ireland’s ‘No’ to the bloc’s key reform treaty. ‘There have been errors in the way that Europe has been built,’ Sarkozy acknowledged during a television interview on the eve of the July 1 opening day for the six-month French EU presidency…

“The energetic leader who proclaimed ‘France is back in Europe’ after winning elections last year is now expected to spend much of his time as EU leader working to salvage the Lisbon Treaty.

“‘We mustn’t rush, but at the same time, we don’t have much time,’ he said, recalling that EU leaders had set the June 2009 European parliament elections as the deadline for approval of the Lisbon Treaty… Sarkozy’s proposal on the oil tax has received a cool reception from EU leaders, with German Chancellor Angela Merkel arguing that cutting the VAT would do nothing to encourage a reduction in consumption…

“France has defined four priorities for its EU stint — immigration, defence, energy and the environment, and agriculture — and one of its most high-profile projects is the July 13 launch of a new Union for the Mediterranean. The union will bring together European countries with states from the Mediterranean rim including Israel and its Arab neighbours to develop cooperation… On Monday evening, the Eiffel Tower was lit a dazzling blue with gold stars, symbolizing the EU colours.”

German, Polish Presidents Refuse to Sign EU Reform Treaty

Der Spiegel Online wrote on July 1:

“Attempts to reform the European Union’s institutions, already in disarray following Ireland’s rejection of the Lisbon Treaty last month, have suffered fresh blows in the last two days with the refusal of the presidents of Germany and Poland to complete the ratification of the treaty…

“German President Horst Köhler’s office announced on Monday he would not sign the ratification documents until the Federal Constitutional Court, the country’s highest court, rules on legal challenges to the treaty, which aims to streamline the bloc’s institutions following the 2004 accession of central and eastern European countries. Köhler’s role is largely ceremonial but he still has the power to halt legislation. The court had asked him not to sign the treaty, approved by both houses of the German parliament earlier this year, pending its hearing of two challenges brought by the Left Party and by a politician from Bavaria’s conservative Christian Social Union party. There is no date set for a ruling by the court, but it may not come until next year.

“Polish President Lech Kaczynski followed suit on Tuesday by saying he will not sign the treaty either for the time being because of Ireland’s rejection. Kaczynski told Polish newspaper Dziennik that it was ‘pointless’ to sign the treaty even though Poland’s parliament had ratified it in April.”

Are Sarkozy’s Days Numbered?

The French news agency, AFP, wrote on July 1:

“France’s six-month stint at the helm of the EU got off to a rocky start Tuesday, with Poland plunging the bloc deeper into crisis and President Nicolas Sarkozy engaged in a bitter row with European trade chief Peter Mandelson. Sarkozy, DEEPLY UNPOPULAR AT HOME, had hoped to score points on the international stage but the French EU presidency was hobbled even before it began by Ireland’s rejection in mid-June of the so-called Lisbon Treaty.

“And on Tuesday the 27-nation bloc took a fresh blow when Polish President Lech Kaczynski said that after the Irish ‘no’ he was refusing to sign the treaty that was aimed at streamlining EU decision-making. That decision puts Kaczynski alongside his Czech counterpart in seeking to delay final ratification of the charter while Germany also faced a legal hurdle to final approval. On top of that came an angry statement Tuesday from Mandelson’s spokesman saying that Sarkozy’s ‘attack’ on the commissioner was ‘wrong and unjustified.'”

Core Europe “Has Long Been Reality”

The Berliner Zeitung wrote on July 2:

“The idea of a core Europe or a two-speed Europe is not at all the heresy that some make it out to be. It has long been reality: Many states do not participate in one of the key issues of European integration: the single currency. Has this damaged the EU? Another successful model of two speeds is the Schengen Agreement.

“There is no need for the current state of perplexity. European politicians should stop acting as if there is no alternative to the Lisbon Treaty. … Those who want a future for the European Union have to stop trying to change the citizens. Instead they should change the policy.'”

Turmoil in Zimbabwe–While the World Stands Idly By…

The present crisis in Zimbabwe, as well as the predictable outcome of Zimbabwe’s most recent undemocratic elections, were long known to the Western world–but nobody did anything about it. Time magazine wrote on June 23, 2008:

“Zimbabwe is in the midst of slow-motion, man-made disaster… President Robert Mugabe’s internal terrorism does not simply consist of starving and harassing hundreds of thousands of people; it also amounts to the systematic demolition of Zimbabwe’s one small hope of democracy…

“…when a calamity is preventable and unfolding systematically before our eyes, nations sit on their hands. The world… turns away quite leisurely from the disaster… why aren’t the U.S. and other democracies making an attempt either to get Zimbabwe to hold genuinely free elections… or to delegitimize in advance what will certainly be undemocratic results?”

But the world did and does nothing, except for giving some useless “lip services” and “verbal condemnations.” And so, The Associated Press reported on June 30:

“Zimbabwean President Robert Mugabe will not step down and Western critics who called the country’s recent election a sham can ‘go hang,’ the longtime ruler’s spokesman said Tuesday. The defiant comments raised doubts over efforts to persuade Mugabe to share power. Zimbabwe’s opposition also was taking a hard line on power-sharing, further dimming prospects of a quick resolution after last weekend’s runoff election in which Mugabe was the sole candidate.

“Leaders at the AU summit, in its second and final day Tuesday, have been unwilling to publicly criticize Mugabe and instead are gently pushing behind the scenes that he accept some sort of power-sharing agreement with Zimbabwe’s opposition… The United Nations has ‘made it clear’ that dialogue between Mugabe and his rival, Morgan Tsvangirai, is necessary…

“The United States, Britain and other European countries have widely condemned Zimbabwe’s runoff. The U.S. is pushing for more financial and travel sanctions against Mugabe supporters and is urging the U.N. Security Council to impose an arms embargo. British Prime Minister Gordon Brown has urged the African Union to reject the result of the runoff, and France says it considers Mugabe’s government ‘illegitimate’…

“In Zimbabwe, there also were strong doubts about an agreement, even as Tsvangirai left the Dutch Embassy, where he had fled for safety after announcing his withdrawal from the runoff because of state-sponsored violence against his supporters…

“Key African leaders have long had close ties to Mugabe, renowned as a campaigner against white rule and colonialism and Zimbabwe’s ruler since its independence in 1980. They are also reluctant to be seen as backing the West — former colonial rulers — against a fellow African. Meanwhile, Egyptian security ramped up restrictions Tuesday on journalists covering the summit after a British TV crew got into a verbal exchange with Mugabe the previous day. Many reporters were not allowed to leave the press area. The confrontation began when British network ITN approached Mugabe outside the conference hall and asked how he could regard himself as president. The Zimbabwean leader responded that it was on the same basis as Brown’s being the British prime minister.”

“African Leaders Should Stand Up Against Mugabe”

The Independent in Britain published the following comments on June 30:

“Robert Mugabe is moving at lightning speed to ensure that his fraudulent re-election as Zimbabwe’s president wins the crucial endorsement of fellow African leaders. Hence the decision to race from the coronation ceremony in Zimbabwe – even before the election results are declared – to the African Union summit in Egypt, where the old gambler intends to bounce Africa’s leaders into accepting his victory…

“African leaders have proved loath to criticise the guerrilla leader who toppled Ian Smith’s white Rhodesia, and feelings of racial and political solidarity have traditionally trumped concerns over Zimbabwe’s breathtaking collapse under Mugabe’s brutal but cack-handed rule…

“Kenya’s leaders have spoken out against the nonsense of an election in which only one candidate took part and the opposition was driven from the field by terror. Botswana has also made known its deep unhappiness over the state of its neighbour. Pan-African observers of the Zimbabwe election have declined to bless the poll, insisting it was neither free nor fair. Clearly, they were swayed by the defiance of many Zimbabweans who refused to vote, spoiled their ballot papers, or even cast votes for the opposition leader, Morgan Tsvangirai, though he had by then withdrawn as a candidate.

“Until now, Mugabe has been able to rely on nods and winks from Thabo Mbeki in South Africa, the only country with real leverage over Zimbabwe. It would be too much to expect a change of heart from Mbeki at this late stage; but sharp criticism of the Mugabe regime from the new ANC leader, Jacob Zuma, as well as from Archbishop Desmond Tutu and, in recent days, from Nelson Mandela, shows that black South Africans no longer feel as bound by ties of loyalty to Zimbabwe’s boss as they did…

“Resolution of Zimbabwe’s crisis is urgent. Discussion of its government as a tyranny often misses the point. This is not an otherwise economically ‘normal’ country, disfigured by a politically repressive regime. It is a country where the economy is collapsing with such terrifying speed that a large proportion of the population faces only two options: flight, or death by starvation. It is still not too late to salvage something of Zimbabwe’s vanished prosperity and prevent its further descent into hopeless turmoil. But it depends on Mugabe’s speedy exit from the stage…”

American Archbishop Burke to Head Vatican Supreme Court

The Associated Press reported on June 28:

“An archbishop who tussled with singer Sheryl Crow, college basketball coach Rick Majerus, and Democratic presidential candidate John Kerry over their support for abortion rights has been named as the first American to lead the Vatican supreme court. Archbishop Raymond Burke, an expert in church law and perhaps the most outspoken of conservative U.S. bishops, will likely be made a cardinal after his appointment Friday. The supreme court is traditionally headed by a cardinal… Burke’s new appointment shows that Pope Benedict XVI has a great amount of respect for U.S. bishops… It comes on the heels of Benedict’s naming William Joseph Cardinal Levada, former archbishop of San Francisco and Portland, Ore., as head of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith…

“Burke… excommunicated three women for participating in a women’s ordination that is forbidden by the Roman Catholic Church… Burke said he would move to Rome in late August to head the supreme court, which resolves jurisdictional disputes among various Vatican tribunals and hears procedural appeals on marriage annulments. Benedict and his predecessor, Pope John Paul II, have complained for years that local tribunals grant an excessive number of annulments…

“In 2004, Burke caused a stir by saying he would deny Communion to Kerry because of the Massachusetts senator’s stance supporting abortion rights. Last year, Burke indicated he would [do] the same for then-Republican front-runner Rudy Giuliani. He also protested Crow’s appearance at a benefit for a Catholic children’s hospital over her support for embryonic stem cell research.”

Former German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt–“Both Sides in the Grips of Insanity”

On June 26, Der Spiegel Online published an interesting interview with former German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt (89). We are bringing you the following excerpts:

“I was 26 when the war ended and I knew nothing about the world. I had grown up during the Nazi period and, until I was made a prisoner of war, I had never heard the word democracy… It quickly became clear that the soldiers of the Western allies were largely outnumbered by the Soviet Union’s enormous buildup of troops…

“When it comes to war, as well as the prevention of war, it is not merely a question of economic capacities and the size of the defense budget, but also of the sheer size of the armed forces. You can see an example of this in Iraq. The Americans do not have enough people on the ground there, so they cannot win the war…

“I did not see the Americans and the British as enemies. Not even as a soldier, despite the fact that I am a native of Hamburg, where in 1943 some 30,000 to 40,000 people were killed by the British in a single week. But the people of Hamburg have been Anglophiles since the Napoleonic Wars and they held it less against the British [than] against Hermann Göring, who had failed to protect them…

“[During the time of the Cold War, both] sides were in the grips of… insanity. And things have not changed. The Americans still have around 10,000 nuclear warheads. And the Russians have a few more…

“The fact of the matter is that up until the 1980s, the Soviet Union used its physical potential to fuel a military buildup to a greater degree than any other country… It was of course a rigid dictatorship… The Soviet Union imploded, but not as a result of the Cold War. Some Americans would like to believe that they ran the Russians into the ground with the arms race. That is an understandable exaggeration, but it is also absurd…

“The Cuban Missile Crisis was the most perilous moment in the second half of the 20th century. The greatest strategic challenge in the 21st century is not terrorism but rather the population explosion and the growing cultural conflict between the West and the Islamic part of the world. These problems could produce mass migrations and possibly even wars.”

“Civilization-Threatening” Impact Long Overdue

USA Today reported on June 30:

“The centennial anniversary of the last big impact, the 1908 Tunguska blast that rocked Siberia, falls Monday, June 30… The Tunguska ‘event’ leveled nearly 800 square miles of swampy woodland in Siberia, traveling from the northwest to deliver a 5-megaton blast seen by hundreds of witnesses, including one who created a postage stamp of the explosion. A space rock about 50 yards long had zoomed into the Earth’s atmosphere and exploded in mid-air… Years later, a scientific expedition to the remote region found trees knocked sideways in straight lines radiating 15 miles away from the blast.

“Science journals this week brought us more warnings of asteroid hazards, looking even further back in time. Buried under the Chesapeake Bay and its surroundings hides a 35.4 million year-old impact crater about 56 miles across. A team led by Gregory Gohn of the U.S. Geologic Survey reports in the current Science journal that… the blast [was] one that dwarfs the Tunguska event…

“Asteroids and comets are still out there, of course… All told, astronomers have spotted more than 5,000… ‘Near-Earth Objects’ since the 1990s.

“In terms of risk to Earth, astronomer David Morrison of NASA’s Ames Research Center says a Tunguska-magnitude strike could happen once every two centuries and a bigger impact, a ‘civilization-threatening’ million-megaton strike, could happen once every 2 million years. Scientists only started to worry about these impacts in the 1960s, when researchers such as Gene Shoemaker realized the moon was covered with impact craters. And in 1980, Science published a study detailing how an asteroid strike, centered in the Gulf of Mexico near the Yucatan peninsula, was implicated in the extinction of dinosaurs about 65 million years ago, raising more concern.”

Our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution–A Fairy Tale for Adults,” describes numerous big impacts in the past and raises the question, from a scientific AND a biblical standpoint, whether mankind should expect a civilization-threatening impact in the near future.

Back to top

Can you explain what is meant by the word "glorification"? In what way will we be glorified–and in what way was Jesus glorified?

We read in Romans 8:29-30 that God will glorify those whom He has called in this day and age. It is explained in verse 29 that He predestined those whom He foreknew “to be conformed to the image of His Son.” Even though the Scripture says, in verse 30, that He already “glorified” them, this is still a future event, but it is absolutely certain to occur.

John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible explains that “they are already glorified in Christ, their head and representative… It is an observation of a Jewish writer… that a thing ‘which is decreed to be’, is spoken of in the past tense: ‘this is the Scripture style concerning things decreed, and such is the glorification of all God’s elect.'”

As Christ was glorified, so His true disciples will be glorified. We read about Christ’s glorious appearance in Revelation 1:14-16: “His head and hair were white like wool, as white as snow, and His eyes like a flame of fire… and His countenance was like the sun shining in its strength.” His glorified state is also described in Revelation 2:18: “These things says the Son of God, who has eyes like a flame of fire…” Christ was a glorified God being before He became a man, and He was anticipating the time, just prior to His death, when He would be glorified once again. He prayed to the Father in John 17, stating in verse 5: “And now, O Father, glorify Me together with Yourself [literally: alongside Yourself], with the glory which I had with You before the world was.”

When Christ was resurrected, after having been dead and buried in the grave for three days and three nights, He was raised AS a glorified Spirit being. He was not resurrected as a physical human being and then subsequently glorified. Rather, at the exact time and the very moment of His resurrection, His physical body, which had not seen decay or corruption, was changed into a spiritual body. Christ was resurrected in glory. He ascended to heaven in glory. We read in 1 Timothy 3:16, that Christ was received up in glory, with a glorified spiritual body.

Please note these excerpts from our Q&A, “Do you teach a resurrection of the physical body?”:

“When God the Father resurrected Jesus Christ, He changed His physical body (which was still in the grave) into a spiritual body. That is why Christ could later walk through closed doors, and why He could make Himself visible and invisible, as He pleased. We should also note that Christ, when He again became a Spirit being, which is invisible to the human eye, could manifest Himself as a human being, even so much so that He appeared to have flesh and bones (Luke 24:39-40). Of course, as a Spirit being, He did not really have flesh and bone, but He was able to manifest Himself in such a way. Jesus did speak of ‘a spirit’ not having flesh and bones as He did (verse 39). However, He was speaking of demonic spirits not being able to manifest themselves in the flesh. (Compare our free booklet, ‘Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,’ pages 42-43). We have the example of Christ and two angels appearing as men and eating a meal in the time of Abraham (Genesis 18:1-8). This example shows that God (who was Christ in the Old Testament account) and faithful angels could manifest themselves in the physical domain as men.”

It is important to understand that true Christians who died will be resurrected in glory at the time of Christ’s return, or, if they are still alive, they will be changed into glory–or glorified–at that very same time.

We read in 1 Corinthians 15:35-49:

“But someone will say, ‘How are the dead raised up? And with what body do they come?’ Foolish one, what you sow is not made alive unless it dies. And what you sow, you do NOT SOW THAT BODY THAT SHALL BE, but mere grain–perhaps wheat or some other grain. But God GIVES IT A BODY as He pleases, and to each seed its own body. All flesh is not the same flesh… there are also celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies… There is one GLORY of the sun, another GLORY of the moon, and another GLORY of the stars; for one star differs from another star in GLORY. SO ALSO IS the resurrection of the dead. The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption. It is sown in dishonor, IT IS RAISED IN GLORY. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown a natural body, IT IS RAISED A SPIRITUAL BODY. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body… And as we have borne the image of the man of dust (Adam), we shall also bear the image of the heavenly Man (Jesus Christ).”

Notice this! We will be RAISED IN GLORY. We also read in verses 51-53 that “we shall all be changed–in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”

When we are changed to or raised in glory, we will bear the image of the glorified Jesus Christ, as we read earlier, in Romans 8:29.

We also read in 1 John 3:2: “We know when He is revealed, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.”

Christ will return in glory—in the glory of the Father and in His own glory. When we will be like Him, we will also be glorified. We will also appear in glory, as Colossians 3:4 states. We shall see Him as He is—and we cannot see the glorified Christ as He is, unless we ourselves are glorified Spirit beings.

If we died in Christ, we will be resurrected in glory. If we are still alive at the time of Christ’s return, we will be changed into glory—and that in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the time of the last trumpet, as we read in 1 Corinthians 15. David said in Psalm 17:15 that he will be satisfied when he awakes in God’s likeness.

Philippians 3:21 tells us that Christ will transform our lowly body that it will be conformed to His glorious body.

When we are glorified, as Christ is glorified, then we will be immortal Spirit beings–like Jesus Christ is. We will be members of the God Family–as Jesus Christ is the Son of God–a glorified member of the God Family. We will be God beings–as Jesus Christ is a God being. Remember, Jesus Christ is the firstborn among many brethren. We are to become like Christ. We are to rule with Christ on this earth (Revelation 20:4). We read in Romans 8:17: “… if [we are] children, then heirs–heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, if indeed we suffer with Him, that we may also be GLORIFIED TOGETHER.”

For more information on our glorification and on our real and awesome potential, please read our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.”

Lead Writer: Norbert Link

Back to top

Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock

Reminder: Memorial Service for Paul Voss on July 13, 2008

As we announced before, Paul Voss, a long-time deacon in God’s Church, died on May 23, 2008, at his home in Oregon. A memorial service for Paul will be conducted on Sunday, July 13, 2008, at 1:00 pm, followed by a potluck, at the Seventh-Day Adventist Church, 2701 East 8th Street, (Paradise Valley), National City, California 91950. All family members and friends are invited to attend. Those who would like to participate in the potluck should plan to bring enough food for themselves and one extra person. Please contact us for any questions.

Back to top


How This Work is Financed

This Update is an official publication by the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the United States of America; the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada; and the Global Church of God in the United Kingdom.

Editorial Team: Norbert Link, Dave Harris, Rene Messier, Brian Gale, Johanna Link, Eric Rank, Michael Link, Anna Link, Kalon Mitchell, Manuela Mitchell, Dawn Thompson

Technical Team: Eric Rank, Shana Rank

Our activities and literature, including booklets, weekly updates, sermons on CD are provided free of charge. They are made possible by the tithes, offerings and contributions of Church members and others who have elected to support this Work.

While we do not solicit the general public for funds, contributions are gratefully welcomed and are tax-deductible in the U.S. and Canada.

Donations can be sent to the following addresses:

United States: Church of the Eternal God, P.O. Box 270519, San Diego, CA 92198

Canada: Church of God, ACF, Box 1480, Summerland, B.C. V0H 1Z0

United Kingdom: Global Church of God, PO Box 44, MABLETHORPE, LN12 9AN, United Kingdom

Marriage – Physical and Spiritual

How does a temporary physical marriage between a converted couple symbolize the eternal spiritual marriage between Christ and his Church? Why does Paul say that this is a mystery–which is only understood today by very few  people? Why is Christ called our bridegroom? Why and how are we betrothed to Him today? Why are we called virgins and the bride? What are the grounds for physical and spiritual divorce? How will Christ marry us upon His return? What about the marriage supper? And what does the Heavenly Jerusalem have to do with all of this?
Play Video

Download Audio 

Current Events

Everything Is Spinning Out of Control

In an eye-opening and thought-provoking article, The Associated Press wrote on June 21 that conditions in the USA and around the world have run out of control in unparalleled ways–raising the all-important questions: Why is it happening, and can solutions be found?

The article stated:

“Is everything spinning out of control? Midwestern levees are bursting. Polar bears are adrift. Gas prices are skyrocketing. Home values are abysmal. Air fares, college tuition and health care border on unaffordable. Wars without end rage in Iraq, Afghanistan and against terrorism… The can-do, bootstrap approach embedded in the American psyche is under assault. Eroding it is a dour powerlessness that is chipping away at the country’s sturdy conviction that destiny can be commanded with sheer courage and perseverance.

“The sense of helplessness is even reflected in this year’s presidential election… An Associated Press-Ipsos poll says a barrel-scraping 17 percent of people surveyed believe the country is moving in the right direction. That is the lowest reading since the survey began in 2003…

“Recent natural disasters around the world dwarf anything afflicting the U.S. Consider that more than 69,000 people died in the China earthquake, and that 78,000 were killed and 56,000 missing from the Myanmar cyclone…

“Food is becoming scarcer and more expensive on a worldwide scale, due to increased consumption in growing countries such as China and India and rising fuel costs. That can-do solution to energy needs — turning corn into fuel — is sapping fields of plenty once devoted to crops that people need to eat. Shortages have sparked riots. In the U.S., rice prices tripled and some stores rationed the staple. Residents of the nation’s capital and its suburbs repeatedly lose power for extended periods as mere thunderstorms rumble through. In California, leaders warn people to use less water in the unrelenting drought. Want to get away from it all? The weak U.S. dollar makes travel abroad forbiddingly expensive. To add insult to injury, some airlines now charge to check luggage…

“American University historian Allan J. Lichtman notes that the U.S. has endured comparable periods and worse, including the economic stagflation (stagnant growth combined with inflation) and Iran hostage crisis of 1980; the dawn of the Cold War, the Korean War and the hysterical hunts for domestic Communists in the late 1940s and early 1950s; and the Depression of the 1930s. ‘All those periods were followed by much more optimistic periods in which the American people had their confidence restored,’ he said. ‘Of course, that doesn’t mean it will happen again.’…

“Records were shattered by voters showing up at polling places, yearning for a voice in who will next guide the country as it confronts the uncontrollable. Never mind that their views of their current leaders are near rock bottom, reflecting a frustration with Washington’s inability to solve anything. President Bush barely gets the approval of three in 10 people, and it’s even worse for the Democratic-led Congress.

“Why the vulnerability? After all, this is the 21st century, not a more primitive past when little in life was assured. Surely people know how to fix problems now. Maybe. And maybe this is what the 21st century will be about — a great unraveling of some things long taken for granted.”

Unprecedented Lightning Storm Causes Hundreds of California Wild Fires

On June 24, The Associated Press reported the following:

“Fire crews joined aircraft from neighboring states Tuesday to battle hundreds of lightning-caused wildfires across Northern California… Gov. Arnold Schwarzenegger said he was told late Sunday evening that the state had 520 fires, and he found it ‘quite shocking’ that by Monday morning the number had risen above 700. Moments later, a top state fire official standing at Schwarzenegger’s side offered a grim update. The figure was actually 842 fires, said Del Walters, assistant regional chief of the California Department of Forestry and Fire Protection. All but a couple were in the northern part of the state. ‘This is an unprecedented lightning storm in California, that it lasted as long as it did, 5,000 to 6,000 lightning strikes,’ Walters said. ‘We are finding fires all the time.'”

“The End Is Near”

UPI.com reported on June 23:

“Thousands of people in the Netherlands say they expect the world to end in 2012, and many say they are taking precautions to prepare for the apocalypse. The Dutch-language de Volkskrant newspaper said it spoke to thousands of believers in the impending end of civilization, and while theories on the supposed catastrophe varied, most tied the 2012 date to the end of the Mayan calendar, Radio Netherlands reported Monday. De Volkskrant said many of those interviewed are stocking up on emergency supplies, including life rafts and other equipment. Some who spoke to the newspaper were optimistic about the end of civilization. ‘You know, maybe it’s really not that bad that the Netherlands will be destroyed,’ Petra Faile said. ‘I don’t like it here anymore… The country will sink even lower, which will make the flooding worse.'”

In response to the timing of those doomsday predictions, please read our Q&A in this Update.

Inevitable–A “Two-Speed” Europe and a Core Europe

Bloomberg wrote on June 19:

“German Chancellor Angela Merkel rejected proposals that the European Union move on without Ireland after Irish voters vetoed the EU’s new governing treaty, saying there ‘is no other way’ than proceeding together. ‘A two-speed Europe is not the way forward,” Merkel told lawmakers in the lower house of parliament, the Bundestag, in Berlin today.  ‘We must ensure that treaties in the EU are promoted unanimously.’…

“Luxembourg’s Foreign Minister Jean Asselborn said he expects the Irish to vote again and Czech President Vaclav Klaus declared the treaty dead. Italian Prime Minister Silvio Berlusconi contradicted Merkel’s stance, saying that Ireland will be left to find its own way out. ‘We will indicate that the 26 remaining countries will approve the European Union treaty, excluding Ireland,’ Berlusconi said today in a speech in Rome to Italian retailers. ‘The 27th country, Ireland, will have to come up with its own solution.’

“Europe can afford individual member states staying out of specific policy areas such as the single currency or the passport-free ‘Schengen’ zone, Merkel said, citing Denmark which hasn’t joined the EU’s common security and defense policy…

“Merkel’s comments on a two-speed Europe also contrast with those of her foreign minister, Frank-Walter Steinmeier, who raised the possibility June 14 in Beijing that ‘Ireland will make space for some time for an integration of the remaining 26 member states…’ Steinmeier, a Social Democrat, is a possible candidate to challenge Merkel, a Christian Democrat, for the chancellorship at elections next year.”

The Austrian news network (news.at) discussed on June 18 the concept of a core Europe, as follows:

“The former prime minister of Belgium, Guy Verhofstadt, recommended earlier in his book, ‘The United States of Europe,’ the initiative of [creating] a core Europe… The Green European representative, Daniel Cohn-Bendit, advocated in the magazine ‘Der Spiegel’ [the creation of] a core consisting of Germany, France, Italy, Spain and Poland ‘and of all those who want to belong.’… The chief of Luxembourg, Jean-Claude Juncker, said in ‘Deutschlandfunk’ that ‘there may be no other solution than to form the club of the few.'”

On June 19, The EUObserver published a commentary on the inevitability of a two-speed Europe and a core Europe. The comments were made by Christoph Leitl, President of SME Union (Small and Medium Entrepreneurs Union), the business organization of the European People’s Party and Honorary President of Eurochambres–The Association of European Chambers of Commerce and Industry. Leitl wrote:

“The shock waves of the Irish No are still being felt across Europe. But however bitter the rejection of the Lisbon Treaty is, Europe has to look ahead. The challenges Europe is facing are too big to be blocked by one single Member State… The defeat of the Reform Treaty marks a turning point…

“In the near future, it will certainly not be possible to reach consensus on either option – an integrated political European Union or a loose free trade zone – with 27 Member States… At the same time, a strong and united Europe is vital. One needs only to look at the Balkans to understand that an enhanced role of the European Union in the field of foreign and security policy is desperately needed… I am deeply convinced that the time has come for a courageous step by those who want to go for a more integrated European Union…

“One of Europe’s fundamental values is individuality. Individuality could also be the way out of this dead end. Just like there are two groups of countries within the EU Schengen agreement or like there are Members and Non Members of the Euro area, it should be possible that certain countries form a group that works closer together. Nobody should be obliged to participate in this core group. At the same time nobody should be able to object to this process either. Each and every Member State would have to decide whether it wishes to be in or out, whether it wants to be part of a pure economic community or also a joint political entity…

“A core Europe has always been inevitable. The only question was how it would come about… We need a coalition of the willing to get Europe back on track.”

The Bible is VERY clear that a core Europe WILL soon become reality. For more information, please read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.” Please also make sure to watch our new StandingWatch program, “Ireland Says No–What Now?” StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. If you speak German, you might also want to watch the program in its German version, titled, “Irland Sagt Nein–Was Nun?” .

USA Blamed for Ireland’s Rejection of Lisbon Treaty

The EUObserver wrote on June 24:

“France’s Europe minister, Jean-Pierre Jouyet, has said that Europe has enemies in Washington, suggesting that neo-conservatives played a significant role in the Irish rejection of the Lisbon treaty earlier this month. French daily Le Monde reports Mr Jouyet as saying that ‘Europe has powerful enemies on the other side of the Atlantic, gifted with considerable financial means. The role of American neo-conservatives was very important in the victory of the No.’…

“Allegations that some funding for the No side came from across the Atlantic also came up during the Irish debate preceding the referendum. Libertas, an anti-treaty organisation campaigning on a platform of cutting Brussels red-tape, was on the receiving end of such accusations earlier this month…

“The Yes camp alleged it was being bankrolled by a US company, Rivada, which has links to the US military. Some key member of the Libertas campaign had been on Rivada’s payroll. Libertas chief Declan Ganley is also chief executive of Rivada, a telecommunications company.”

Not Easy to Be an American Abroad

In a telling article, Deutsche Welle reported on June 24:

“It’s not easy to be an American abroad these days. Not only is your government unpopular — the US embassy is also worried you’ll be hurt by rowdy enthusiasts of a strange, no-hands-allowed sport [referring to the Euro 2008 soccer tournament in Austria and Switzerland]…

“In the face of… manifold soccer perils, all American tourists can do is follow their embassy’s advice and ‘exercise caution…and be aware of their surroundings at all times.’ And those planning vacations for the future might well consider staying home.”

Will Israel Attack Iran After November 4, 2008 and Before January 20, 2009?

On June 24, The Telegraph reported:

“John Bolton, the former American ambassador to the United Nations, has predicted that Israel could attack Iran after the November presidential election but before George W Bush’s successor is sworn in. The Arab world would be ‘pleased’ by Israeli strikes against Iranian nuclear facilities, he said in an interview with The Daily Telegraph… Mr Bolton, an unflinching hawk who proposes military action to stop Iran developing nuclear weapons, bemoaned what he sees as a lack of will by the Bush administration to itself contemplate military strikes… Israel, however, still had a determination to prevent a nuclear Iran, he argued. The ‘optimal window’ for strikes would be between the November 4 election and the inauguration on January 20, 2009.

“‘The Israelis have one eye on the calendar because of the pace at which the Iranians are proceeding both to develop their nuclear weapons capability and to do things like increase their defences by buying new Russian anti-aircraft systems and further harden the nuclear installations. They’re also obviously looking at the American election calendar. My judgement is they would not want to do anything before our election because there’s no telling what impact it could have on the election.’ But waiting for either Barack Obama, the Democratic candidate, or his Republican opponent John McCain to be installed in the White House could preclude military action happening for the next four years or at least delay it…”

“Market Speculations and High Government Taxes Prime Cause for High Oil Prices”

The Washington Post wrote on June 22:

“Leaders from oil-producing and oil-consuming nations will meet here Sunday to try to pinpoint the reasons behind the rise in oil prices, which have doubled over the past year, and to find ways to bring them down.

“The summit, hastily convened by Saudi Arabia after oil prices nearly reached $140 a barrel this month, is meant to encourage key consumers and producers to join forces to combat high prices, officials said. Though officials from the more than 30 countries gathering here agree that the price must come down, they disagree sharply on the cause of the steep climb.

“U.S. Energy Secretary Samuel W. Bodman, representing the world’s top oil consumer, said Saturday that insufficient oil production is driving the soaring crude prices… But Saudi officials have argued that the market is sufficiently supplied and that market speculation — billions of dollars in financial investments in oil by investors hedging against a weakening U.S. dollar — is the primary force driving up prices… The Saudis have also said high government taxes on fuel and other geopolitical forces, such as instability in oil-producing countries including Iraq, Nigeria and Iran, were putting pressure on prices.”

High Oil Prices to Stay

The Associated Press wrote on June 23:

“Oil prices rose Monday as traders shrugged off a pledge by Saudi Arabia to increase its production and focused on disruptions to Nigerian supply and heightened Middle East tensions. Saudi Arabia said Sunday it would produce more crude oil this year if the market needs it. The kingdom announced a 300,000 barrel per day production increase in May and said before the start of the meeting in Jeddah that it would add another 200,000 barrels per day in July, raising total daily output to 9.7 million barrels…

“Saudi Arabia’s pledge fell far short of U.S. hopes for a specific increase… With expectations fading that the Saudi moves would drive the market downward, analysts suggested present high levels were here to stay, at least for the short term…

“Royal Dutch Shell PLC said Friday that it cannot meet contractual obligations to export oil from a Nigerian oil field following a militant attack Thursday… Also supporting oil prices were worries about heightened tensions between Israel and Iran, after Pentagon officials said Friday a large-scale Israeli military exercise in the eastern Mediterranean early this month could have been a demonstration of Jerusalem’s ability to attack Iranian nuclear facilities.”

“Defying U.S., EU Scraps Cuba Sanctions”

Reuters reported on June 19:

“European Union states agreed on Thursday to scrap sanctions against Cuba… The decision, taken despite U.S. calls for the world to remain tough on Havana, will be reviewed after one year, EU sources said… Unlike the 1962 U.S. embargo, the EU sanctions do not prevent trade and investment. Lifting the sanctions will put the EU at odds with Washington, which wants to maintain a hard line against Cuba.

“‘We certainly don’t see any kind of fundamental break with the Castro dictatorship that would give us reason to believe that now would be the time to lift sanctions,’ U.S. State Department spokesman Tom Casey said on Thursday. ‘We would not be supportive of the EU or anyone else easing those restrictions at this time.'”

A Russian-European Pact?

Reuters reported on June 25:

“Russia seeks a ‘serious’ pact with the European Union reaffirming it as part of Europe, President Dmitry Medvedev told Reuters ahead of a Russia-EU summit in Siberia. The summit starting on Thursday in Khanty-Mansiysk is expected to launch long-delayed talks on a partnership agreement governing relations between Russia and the EU.”

Europe–Don’t Expect Too Much From Obama

On June 18, Der Spiegel Online wrote:

“So far, the details of a European policy have been a non-existent issue in Barack Obama’s presidential campaign… What Obama pointedly did not do… was to attempt to focus the attention of the US electorate on such difficult questions as how, in the wake of the disastrous Bush presidency, a new American administration can go beyond mere rhetorical good will and get down to the hard work of repairing relations with key European allies… So far, at least, Europe has been almost completely off the Obama campaign’s radar…

“Obama has made one major foreign-policy speech since gaining the delegates he needs to score the nomination. Speaking before the American Israel Public Affairs Committee in Washington, Obama said, ‘Jerusalem will remain the capital of Israel, and it must remain undivided.’ Palestinian groups reacted to the nod to Israel with a fury pronounced enough to potentially complicate any Middle East peace negotiations in an Obama administration. To some, it was an indication that the outsized Obama-mania that is so widespread in European capitals may be tempered by a wave of at least mild skepticism… At this stage in the campaign, no one really expects Obama to articulate exactly how he will deal with European leaders.”

As the Bible shows, the relationship between the USA and Europe, which reached an unprecedented low under George Bush, will gradually turn worse, not better, REGARDLESS of who the next American president will be. This is one of MANY reasons why members of the Church of the Eternal God and its corporate international affiliates NEITHER endorse any political candidate NOR vote in governmental or presidential elections. For more information, please read our free booklets, “Should You Fight in War?”,The Fall and Rise of Britain and America,” and “The Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord.”

Religious Confusion–Obama vs. Dobson

On June 23, 2008, The Associated Press reported about an ensuing biblical controversy between Barack Obama and James Dobson. As can be seen in the article, both are ignorant regarding some of God’s teachings, and their wrong understanding might only serve to confuse even more an unsuspecting and ignorant society.

The article pointed out:

“As Barack Obama broadens his outreach to evangelical voters, one of the movement’s biggest names, James Dobson, accuses the likely Democratic presidential nominee of distorting the Bible and pushing a ‘fruitcake interpretation’ of the Constitution… The conservative Christian group provided The Associated Press with an advance copy of the pre-taped radio segment, which runs 18 minutes and highlights excerpts of a speech Obama gave in June 2006 to the liberal Christian group Call to Renewal. Obama mentions Dobson in the speech.

“‘Even if we did have only Christians in our midst, if we expelled every non-Christian from the United States of America, whose Christianity would we teach in the schools?’ Obama said. ‘Would we go with James Dobson’s or Al Sharpton’s?’ referring to the civil rights leader.

“Dobson took aim at examples Obama cited in asking which Biblical passages should guide public policy – chapters like Leviticus, which Obama said suggests slavery is OK and eating shellfish is an abomination, or Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount, ‘a passage that is so radical that it’s doubtful that our own Defense Department would survive its application.’ ‘Folks haven’t been reading their Bibles,’ Obama said.

“Dobson and Minnery accused Obama of wrongly equating Old Testament texts and dietary codes that no longer apply to Jesus’ teachings in the New Testament. ‘I think he’s deliberately distorting the traditional understanding of the Bible to fit his own worldview, his own confused theology,’ Dobson said. ‘… He is dragging biblical understanding through the gutter.'”

As mentioned, both Obama and Dobson, as well as many other religious “leaders,” are confused regarding important doctrinal issues. If you want to learn more about what the BIBLE teaches on those matters, please read our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound.”

Jury Duty for Priests?

The Pittsburgh Tribune-Review wrote on June 25:

“Diocese of Pittsburgh Bishop David A. Zubik was selected Tuesday to serve on a jury for a home invasion case in Allegheny County court… Defense attorney James Sheets said the attorneys asked Zubik the same general questions they ask all jurors. A juror questionnaire asks, for example, if any religious, moral or ethical beliefs would prevent the prospective juror from sitting on a criminal case and reaching a fair verdict. ‘The bishop answered no to that question,’ Sheets said… Mike Manko, spokesman for District Attorney Stephen A. Zappala Jr., said that prosecutors aren’t opposed to priests serving on juries and that Zubik’s jury service ‘is a great example to the community.’ Several priests from the Catholic Diocese of Pittsburgh have served on juries, but Zubik is the first bishop in recent memory to be seated…

“Cardinal John Joseph O’Connor, who headed the Archdiocese of New York from 1984 to 2000, used to forbid priests from serving on juries, said… Thomas Reese, a senior fellow at the Woodstock Theological Center at Georgetown University. ‘His argument was that being on a jury was participating in an act of government and the clergy were not supposed to be involved in government,’ said Reese. O’Connor would send a letter to the courts and the priest would be excused from serving. Zubik asked for no such dispensation, said Ray Billotte, county court administrator.”

American Pastors Challenge IRS

ABC News reported on June 20:

“Few Americans would invite an investigation by the Internal Revenue Service, but that’s exactly what Minnesota pastor Gus Booth wanted when he stood behind his pulpit and told his congregation God wanted them to vote Republican.

“In an election where candidates openly discuss their faith and are regularly seen in churches, and a time when pastors’ sermons lead the politics sections of newspapers, one might be excused for not knowing that it is illegal for a church to endorse or oppose a candidate for president.

“But when Booth addressed the members of his Warroad Community Church one Sunday in May and told them, ‘If you are a Christian, you cannot support a candidate like Barack Obama or Hillary Clinton for president,’ he very much knew he was violating the law. He even wrote a letter to the IRS explaining what he had said and challenging the tax collection agency to do something about it.

“Churches and other non-profit groups like charities and universities do not have to pay taxes. That exemption, however, comes with a price. Churches, and by extension the pastors who serve them in an official capacity, are not allowed to endorse or oppose political candidates.

“Booth, 34, is one of several religious leaders who this year hope to challenge federal law by flouting the regulations about endorsing candidates from the pulpit–a move that could potentially cost them their tax-exempt status, creating financial ruin for many congregations… Booth and other religious leaders who want to challenge the government believe their rights to freedom of speech and religion, enshrined in the First Amendment, permit them to say whatever they want, wherever they want. Those rights, they say, should trump a 54-year-old tax code…”

U.S. Supreme Court “Interprets” Second Amendment and Upholds an Individual Right to Own and Use Handguns

In a somewhat predictable, albeit regrettable move, the U.S. Supreme Court, in a 5-4 ruling, struck down the District of Columbia’s 32-year-old ban on handguns as incompatible with gun rights under the Second Amendment.

The Associated Press reported on June 26 the following:

“The court had not conclusively interpreted the Second Amendment since its ratification in 1791. The amendment reads: ‘A well regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a free state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed.’

“The basic issue for the justices was whether the amendment protects an individual’s right to own guns no matter what, or whether that right is somehow tied to service in a state militia. Writing for the majority, Justice Antonin Scalia said that an individual right to bear arms is supported by ‘the historical narrative’ both before and after the Second Amendment was adopted…

“In a dissent he summarized from the bench, Justice John Paul Stevens wrote that the majority ‘would have us believe that over 200 years ago, the Framers made a choice to limit the tools available to elected officials wishing to regulate civilian uses of weapons.’ He said such evidence ‘is nowhere to be found.’ Justice Stephen Breyer wrote a separate dissent in which he said, ‘In my view, there simply is no untouchable constitutional right guaranteed by the Second Amendment to keep loaded handguns in the house in crime-ridden urban areas.'”

Der Spiegel Online commented on the decision, as follows: “According to estimates, there are 250 million guns in the USA. After enactment of a stricter law in 1976 for Washington, at that time known as the murder capitol, the number of capital crimes with guns greatly declined. Administrative officials of the capitol and organizations for the protection of the youth are now afraid that the number will rise again.”

cbs2chicago.com pointed out that “the gun ban in Washington, D.C., that was struck down Thursday, is the same as Chicago’s, forbidding the sale and possession of handguns.” The article continued:

“… the decision is expected to have effects across the country, including in Chicago, where a ban on the sale and registration of handguns has been in place since 1982. Only police officers, aldermen and a handful of others are exempt from the ban… Mayor Richard M. Daley is a staunch supporter of gun control, and says the recent police shootings – all of which allegedly involved offenders who aimed guns at officers – are the direct result of having too many guns on the street. Daley also says gun violence has claimed the lives of schoolchildren, and without the ban, the city would have more serious problems.

“‘It is an epidemic in America. There’s something about a handgun, there’s something about rifles and shotguns and Uzis people want, and drug dealers and gangbangers have them,’ Mayor Daley said. ‘And one thing we know – the more guns in society, the more victims you have in violent crimes.'”

And so, sadly, we will have to wait a little bit longer for the time when all men–including all judges, politicians and citizens of the USA–will understand the utter uselessness of guns–whether for the purpose of “self-defense” or otherwise–and when they finally “beat their swords into plowshares, And their spears into pruning hooks” (Isaiah 2:4).

Nonsense–Putting Oil Firm Chiefs on Criminal Trial for Denying Global Warming?

In a ridiculous move, a prominent scientist wants to put oil firm chiefs who deny global warming on trial for high crimes . Such irresponsible proposals only add to the dangerous trend to muzzle free speech and to label everything as “hate speech” or worse, which does not fit in the political agenda of “politically correct” opinions. You might want to listen to our recent StandingWatch program, discussing this frightening development, titled, “Beware of Hate Crimes.” It is posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube.

The Guardian reported on June 23:

“James Hansen, one of the world’s leading climate scientists, will today call for the chief executives of large fossil fuel companies to be put on trial for high crimes against humanity and nature, accusing them of actively spreading doubt about global warming in the same way that tobacco companies blurred the links between smoking and cancer.

“Hansen will use the symbolically charged 20th anniversary of his groundbreaking speech to the US Congress–in which he was among the first to sound the alarm over the reality of global warming–to argue that radical steps need to be taken immediately if the ‘perfect storm’ of irreversible climate change is not to become inevitable.”

In an accompanying article, the Guardian wrote on June 22:

“The majority of the British public is still not convinced that climate change is caused by humans–and many others believe scientists are exaggerating the problem, according to an exclusive poll for The Observer.

“The results have shocked campaigners who hoped that doubts would have been silenced by a report last year by more than 2,500 scientists for the UN Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), which found a 90 per cent chance that humans were the main cause of climate change and warned that drastic action was needed to cut greenhouse gas emissions… Some environmentalists blame the public’s doubts on last year’s Channel 4 documentary The Great Global Warming Swindle, and on recent books, including one by Lord Lawson, the former Chancellor, that question the consensus on climate change…

“Professor Bjorn Lomborg, author of The Skeptical Environmentalist, said politicians and campaigners were to blame for over-simplifying the problem by only publicising evidence to support the case… ‘If you’re saying, “We’re not going to tell you the whole truth, but we’re going to ask you to pay up a lot of money,” people are going to be unsure.'”

Update 350

Marriage–Physical and Spiritual

On Saturday, June 28, 2008, Norbert Link will give the sermon, titled, “Marriage–Physical and Spiritual.”

The services can be heard at www.cognetservices.org at 12:30 pm Pacific Time (which is 2:30 pm Central Time). Just click on Connect to Live Stream.

Back to top

"I Wanna Be Like You"

by Rene Messier (Canada)

These were the words of a primate in a Walt Disney cartoon movie which was released in the 70’s. The lyrics went something like this: “I wanna walk like you, I wanna talk like you, I wanna be human too.”

In that movie, a primate is portrayed as wanting to be human. In reality, man should have the desire to become like God. God lives forever, and it is somewhat ironic that the Creator God has built into us a desire to go on; that is, to live forever. No one in his right mind really wants to die–that is, under normal circumstances and conditions. There are situations when one is suffering so much that he may want to die, but normally, one wants to live and live on forever.

We are made today in the physical shape of God, but subject to death. God is not. However, He offers man the opportunity to live forever as well, if man becomes more and more like He is.

It is not impossible for man to become more and more like God–if man avails himself of God’s help.

God is love (1 John 4:8). He has demonstrated that love by sacrificing His Son for us (John 3:16). He has created in man as well the capacity to love and be loved by others.

God is merciful, and we can show mercy. God can get jealous in the right way (Exodus 20:5), and we also are sometimes justified in becoming jealous. God even gets angry at times (2 Kings 17:18). His anger is always controlled and for the correct reason. Scripture tells us to be angry and sin not (Ephesians 4:26). Even when our anger is righteous–which is seldom the case–we still have to control our anger.

With God’s Spirit in us, we are able to build a close and intimate relationship with God, so that we can feel confident in bringing our problems to Him. We can look to Him for healing–both physically and emotionally, if we suffer from trauma or from psychological scars because we were abused by others in the past. God is our comforter (Psalm 86:17).  He also fights our physical and spiritual battles for us (1 Samuel 17: 46-47). In relying on God, we can become more and more like Him–including the ability to comfort others who are in need.

It is the desire within each and every converted child of God to be like their Father and their elder brother Jesus Christ, whose footsteps and example they are admonished to follow (1 Peter 2:21). We want to be like God–in character as well as, ultimately, in regard to His very essence.

Our physical bodies wear down and eventually fail. God is Spirit and never wears down. He never gets tired or runs out of energy. We aspire to be like that; especially, as we get older and when our minds say, “Do,”  and our bodies say, “That’s enough.

Paul told Felix that he stood before him for the hope of the resurrection (Acts 24:21). Our desire to be totally like our Father and Jesus Christ will not be achieved until our resurrection to eternal life or the change of our bodies from physical to spirit, from mortal to immortal. We will then have all the energy we need to carry out every task that God has in mind for us, without ever running out of steam. That day will just be marvelous. In the meantime, we can say in our  minds: “I wanna be like You,” knowing that this is the will of God and that it will be reality for us in the near future.

Back to top

Everything Is Spinning Out of Control

In an eye-opening and thought-provoking article, The Associated Press wrote on June 21 that conditions in the USA and around the world have run out of control in unparalleled ways–raising the all-important questions: Why is it happening, and can solutions be found?

The article stated:

“Is everything spinning out of control? Midwestern levees are bursting. Polar bears are adrift. Gas prices are skyrocketing. Home values are abysmal. Air fares, college tuition and health care border on unaffordable. Wars without end rage in Iraq, Afghanistan and against terrorism… The can-do, bootstrap approach embedded in the American psyche is under assault. Eroding it is a dour powerlessness that is chipping away at the country’s sturdy conviction that destiny can be commanded with sheer courage and perseverance.

“The sense of helplessness is even reflected in this year’s presidential election… An Associated Press-Ipsos poll says a barrel-scraping 17 percent of people surveyed believe the country is moving in the right direction. That is the lowest reading since the survey began in 2003…

“Recent natural disasters around the world dwarf anything afflicting the U.S. Consider that more than 69,000 people died in the China earthquake, and that 78,000 were killed and 56,000 missing from the Myanmar cyclone…

“Food is becoming scarcer and more expensive on a worldwide scale, due to increased consumption in growing countries such as China and India and rising fuel costs. That can-do solution to energy needs — turning corn into fuel — is sapping fields of plenty once devoted to crops that people need to eat. Shortages have sparked riots. In the U.S., rice prices tripled and some stores rationed the staple. Residents of the nation’s capital and its suburbs repeatedly lose power for extended periods as mere thunderstorms rumble through. In California, leaders warn people to use less water in the unrelenting drought. Want to get away from it all? The weak U.S. dollar makes travel abroad forbiddingly expensive. To add insult to injury, some airlines now charge to check luggage…

“American University historian Allan J. Lichtman notes that the U.S. has endured comparable periods and worse, including the economic stagflation (stagnant growth combined with inflation) and Iran hostage crisis of 1980; the dawn of the Cold War, the Korean War and the hysterical hunts for domestic Communists in the late 1940s and early 1950s; and the Depression of the 1930s. ‘All those periods were followed by much more optimistic periods in which the American people had their confidence restored,’ he said. ‘Of course, that doesn’t mean it will happen again.’…

“Records were shattered by voters showing up at polling places, yearning for a voice in who will next guide the country as it confronts the uncontrollable. Never mind that their views of their current leaders are near rock bottom, reflecting a frustration with Washington’s inability to solve anything. President Bush barely gets the approval of three in 10 people, and it’s even worse for the Democratic-led Congress.

“Why the vulnerability? After all, this is the 21st century, not a more primitive past when little in life was assured. Surely people know how to fix problems now. Maybe. And maybe this is what the 21st century will be about — a great unraveling of some things long taken for granted.”

Unprecedented Lightning Storm Causes Hundreds of California Wild Fires

On June 24, The Associated Press reported the following:

“Fire crews joined aircraft from neighboring states Tuesday to battle hundreds of lightning-caused wildfires across Northern California… Gov. Arnold Schwarzenegger said he was told late Sunday evening that the state had 520 fires, and he found it ‘quite shocking’ that by Monday morning the number had risen above 700. Moments later, a top state fire official standing at Schwarzenegger’s side offered a grim update. The figure was actually 842 fires, said Del Walters, assistant regional chief of the California Department of Forestry and Fire Protection. All but a couple were in the northern part of the state. ‘This is an unprecedented lightning storm in California, that it lasted as long as it did, 5,000 to 6,000 lightning strikes,’ Walters said. ‘We are finding fires all the time.'”

“The End Is Near”

UPI.com reported on June 23:

“Thousands of people in the Netherlands say they expect the world to end in 2012, and many say they are taking precautions to prepare for the apocalypse. The Dutch-language de Volkskrant newspaper said it spoke to thousands of believers in the impending end of civilization, and while theories on the supposed catastrophe varied, most tied the 2012 date to the end of the Mayan calendar, Radio Netherlands reported Monday. De Volkskrant said many of those interviewed are stocking up on emergency supplies, including life rafts and other equipment. Some who spoke to the newspaper were optimistic about the end of civilization. ‘You know, maybe it’s really not that bad that the Netherlands will be destroyed,’ Petra Faile said. ‘I don’t like it here anymore… The country will sink even lower, which will make the flooding worse.'”

In response to the timing of those doomsday predictions, please read our Q&A in this Update.

Inevitable–A “Two-Speed” Europe and a Core Europe

Bloomberg wrote on June 19:

“German Chancellor Angela Merkel rejected proposals that the European Union move on without Ireland after Irish voters vetoed the EU’s new governing treaty, saying there ‘is no other way’ than proceeding together. ‘A two-speed Europe is not the way forward,” Merkel told lawmakers in the lower house of parliament, the Bundestag, in Berlin today.  ‘We must ensure that treaties in the EU are promoted unanimously.’…

“Luxembourg’s Foreign Minister Jean Asselborn said he expects the Irish to vote again and Czech President Vaclav Klaus declared the treaty dead. Italian Prime Minister Silvio Berlusconi contradicted Merkel’s stance, saying that Ireland will be left to find its own way out. ‘We will indicate that the 26 remaining countries will approve the European Union treaty, excluding Ireland,’ Berlusconi said today in a speech in Rome to Italian retailers. ‘The 27th country, Ireland, will have to come up with its own solution.’

“Europe can afford individual member states staying out of specific policy areas such as the single currency or the passport-free ‘Schengen’ zone, Merkel said, citing Denmark which hasn’t joined the EU’s common security and defense policy…

“Merkel’s comments on a two-speed Europe also contrast with those of her foreign minister, Frank-Walter Steinmeier, who raised the possibility June 14 in Beijing that ‘Ireland will make space for some time for an integration of the remaining 26 member states…’ Steinmeier, a Social Democrat, is a possible candidate to challenge Merkel, a Christian Democrat, for the chancellorship at elections next year.”

The Austrian news network (news.at) discussed on June 18 the concept of a core Europe, as follows:

“The former prime minister of Belgium, Guy Verhofstadt, recommended earlier in his book, ‘The United States of Europe,’ the initiative of [creating] a core Europe… The Green European representative, Daniel Cohn-Bendit, advocated in the magazine ‘Der Spiegel’ [the creation of] a core consisting of Germany, France, Italy, Spain and Poland ‘and of all those who want to belong.’… The chief of Luxembourg, Jean-Claude Juncker, said in ‘Deutschlandfunk’ that ‘there may be no other solution than to form the club of the few.'”

On June 19, The EUObserver published a commentary on the inevitability of a two-speed Europe and a core Europe. The comments were made by Christoph Leitl, President of SME Union (Small and Medium Entrepreneurs Union), the business organization of the European People’s Party and Honorary President of Eurochambres–The Association of European Chambers of Commerce and Industry. Leitl wrote:

“The shock waves of the Irish No are still being felt across Europe. But however bitter the rejection of the Lisbon Treaty is, Europe has to look ahead. The challenges Europe is facing are too big to be blocked by one single Member State… The defeat of the Reform Treaty marks a turning point…

“In the near future, it will certainly not be possible to reach consensus on either option – an integrated political European Union or a loose free trade zone – with 27 Member States… At the same time, a strong and united Europe is vital. One needs only to look at the Balkans to understand that an enhanced role of the European Union in the field of foreign and security policy is desperately needed… I am deeply convinced that the time has come for a courageous step by those who want to go for a more integrated European Union…

“One of Europe’s fundamental values is individuality. Individuality could also be the way out of this dead end. Just like there are two groups of countries within the EU Schengen agreement or like there are Members and Non Members of the Euro area, it should be possible that certain countries form a group that works closer together. Nobody should be obliged to participate in this core group. At the same time nobody should be able to object to this process either. Each and every Member State would have to decide whether it wishes to be in or out, whether it wants to be part of a pure economic community or also a joint political entity…

“A core Europe has always been inevitable. The only question was how it would come about… We need a coalition of the willing to get Europe back on track.”

The Bible is VERY clear that a core Europe WILL soon become reality. For more information, please read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.” Please also make sure to watch our new StandingWatch program, “Ireland Says No–What Now?” StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. If you speak German, you might also want to watch the program in its German version, titled, “Irland Sagt Nein–Was Nun?” .

USA Blamed for Ireland’s Rejection of Lisbon Treaty

The EUObserver wrote on June 24:

“France’s Europe minister, Jean-Pierre Jouyet, has said that Europe has enemies in Washington, suggesting that neo-conservatives played a significant role in the Irish rejection of the Lisbon treaty earlier this month. French daily Le Monde reports Mr Jouyet as saying that ‘Europe has powerful enemies on the other side of the Atlantic, gifted with considerable financial means. The role of American neo-conservatives was very important in the victory of the No.’…

“Allegations that some funding for the No side came from across the Atlantic also came up during the Irish debate preceding the referendum. Libertas, an anti-treaty organisation campaigning on a platform of cutting Brussels red-tape, was on the receiving end of such accusations earlier this month…

“The Yes camp alleged it was being bankrolled by a US company, Rivada, which has links to the US military. Some key member of the Libertas campaign had been on Rivada’s payroll. Libertas chief Declan Ganley is also chief executive of Rivada, a telecommunications company.”

Not Easy to Be an American Abroad

In a telling article, Deutsche Welle reported on June 24:

“It’s not easy to be an American abroad these days. Not only is your government unpopular — the US embassy is also worried you’ll be hurt by rowdy enthusiasts of a strange, no-hands-allowed sport [referring to the Euro 2008 soccer tournament in Austria and Switzerland]…

“In the face of… manifold soccer perils, all American tourists can do is follow their embassy’s advice and ‘exercise caution…and be aware of their surroundings at all times.’ And those planning vacations for the future might well consider staying home.”

Will Israel Attack Iran After November 4, 2008 and Before January 20, 2009?

On June 24, The Telegraph reported:

“John Bolton, the former American ambassador to the United Nations, has predicted that Israel could attack Iran after the November presidential election but before George W Bush’s successor is sworn in. The Arab world would be ‘pleased’ by Israeli strikes against Iranian nuclear facilities, he said in an interview with The Daily Telegraph… Mr Bolton, an unflinching hawk who proposes military action to stop Iran developing nuclear weapons, bemoaned what he sees as a lack of will by the Bush administration to itself contemplate military strikes… Israel, however, still had a determination to prevent a nuclear Iran, he argued. The ‘optimal window’ for strikes would be between the November 4 election and the inauguration on January 20, 2009.

“‘The Israelis have one eye on the calendar because of the pace at which the Iranians are proceeding both to develop their nuclear weapons capability and to do things like increase their defences by buying new Russian anti-aircraft systems and further harden the nuclear installations. They’re also obviously looking at the American election calendar. My judgement is they would not want to do anything before our election because there’s no telling what impact it could have on the election.’ But waiting for either Barack Obama, the Democratic candidate, or his Republican opponent John McCain to be installed in the White House could preclude military action happening for the next four years or at least delay it…”

“Market Speculations and High Government Taxes Prime Cause for High Oil Prices”

The Washington Post wrote on June 22:

“Leaders from oil-producing and oil-consuming nations will meet here Sunday to try to pinpoint the reasons behind the rise in oil prices, which have doubled over the past year, and to find ways to bring them down.

“The summit, hastily convened by Saudi Arabia after oil prices nearly reached $140 a barrel this month, is meant to encourage key consumers and producers to join forces to combat high prices, officials said. Though officials from the more than 30 countries gathering here agree that the price must come down, they disagree sharply on the cause of the steep climb.

“U.S. Energy Secretary Samuel W. Bodman, representing the world’s top oil consumer, said Saturday that insufficient oil production is driving the soaring crude prices… But Saudi officials have argued that the market is sufficiently supplied and that market speculation — billions of dollars in financial investments in oil by investors hedging against a weakening U.S. dollar — is the primary force driving up prices… The Saudis have also said high government taxes on fuel and other geopolitical forces, such as instability in oil-producing countries including Iraq, Nigeria and Iran, were putting pressure on prices.”

High Oil Prices to Stay

The Associated Press wrote on June 23:

“Oil prices rose Monday as traders shrugged off a pledge by Saudi Arabia to increase its production and focused on disruptions to Nigerian supply and heightened Middle East tensions. Saudi Arabia said Sunday it would produce more crude oil this year if the market needs it. The kingdom announced a 300,000 barrel per day production increase in May and said before the start of the meeting in Jeddah that it would add another 200,000 barrels per day in July, raising total daily output to 9.7 million barrels…

“Saudi Arabia’s pledge fell far short of U.S. hopes for a specific increase… With expectations fading that the Saudi moves would drive the market downward, analysts suggested present high levels were here to stay, at least for the short term…

“Royal Dutch Shell PLC said Friday that it cannot meet contractual obligations to export oil from a Nigerian oil field following a militant attack Thursday… Also supporting oil prices were worries about heightened tensions between Israel and Iran, after Pentagon officials said Friday a large-scale Israeli military exercise in the eastern Mediterranean early this month could have been a demonstration of Jerusalem’s ability to attack Iranian nuclear facilities.”

“Defying U.S., EU Scraps Cuba Sanctions”

Reuters reported on June 19:

“European Union states agreed on Thursday to scrap sanctions against Cuba… The decision, taken despite U.S. calls for the world to remain tough on Havana, will be reviewed after one year, EU sources said… Unlike the 1962 U.S. embargo, the EU sanctions do not prevent trade and investment. Lifting the sanctions will put the EU at odds with Washington, which wants to maintain a hard line against Cuba.

“‘We certainly don’t see any kind of fundamental break with the Castro dictatorship that would give us reason to believe that now would be the time to lift sanctions,’ U.S. State Department spokesman Tom Casey said on Thursday. ‘We would not be supportive of the EU or anyone else easing those restrictions at this time.'”

A Russian-European Pact?

Reuters reported on June 25:

“Russia seeks a ‘serious’ pact with the European Union reaffirming it as part of Europe, President Dmitry Medvedev told Reuters ahead of a Russia-EU summit in Siberia. The summit starting on Thursday in Khanty-Mansiysk is expected to launch long-delayed talks on a partnership agreement governing relations between Russia and the EU.”

Europe–Don’t Expect Too Much From Obama

On June 18, Der Spiegel Online wrote:

“So far, the details of a European policy have been a non-existent issue in Barack Obama’s presidential campaign… What Obama pointedly did not do… was to attempt to focus the attention of the US electorate on such difficult questions as how, in the wake of the disastrous Bush presidency, a new American administration can go beyond mere rhetorical good will and get down to the hard work of repairing relations with key European allies… So far, at least, Europe has been almost completely off the Obama campaign’s radar…

“Obama has made one major foreign-policy speech since gaining the delegates he needs to score the nomination. Speaking before the American Israel Public Affairs Committee in Washington, Obama said, ‘Jerusalem will remain the capital of Israel, and it must remain undivided.’ Palestinian groups reacted to the nod to Israel with a fury pronounced enough to potentially complicate any Middle East peace negotiations in an Obama administration. To some, it was an indication that the outsized Obama-mania that is so widespread in European capitals may be tempered by a wave of at least mild skepticism… At this stage in the campaign, no one really expects Obama to articulate exactly how he will deal with European leaders.”

As the Bible shows, the relationship between the USA and Europe, which reached an unprecedented low under George Bush, will gradually turn worse, not better, REGARDLESS of who the next American president will be. This is one of MANY reasons why members of the Church of the Eternal God and its corporate international affiliates NEITHER endorse any political candidate NOR vote in governmental or presidential elections. For more information, please read our free booklets, “Should You Fight in War?”,The Fall and Rise of Britain and America,” and “The Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord.”

Religious Confusion–Obama vs. Dobson

On June 23, 2008, The Associated Press reported about an ensuing biblical controversy between Barack Obama and James Dobson. As can be seen in the article, both are ignorant regarding some of God’s teachings, and their wrong understanding might only serve to confuse even more an unsuspecting and ignorant society.

The article pointed out:

“As Barack Obama broadens his outreach to evangelical voters, one of the movement’s biggest names, James Dobson, accuses the likely Democratic presidential nominee of distorting the Bible and pushing a ‘fruitcake interpretation’ of the Constitution… The conservative Christian group provided The Associated Press with an advance copy of the pre-taped radio segment, which runs 18 minutes and highlights excerpts of a speech Obama gave in June 2006 to the liberal Christian group Call to Renewal. Obama mentions Dobson in the speech.

“‘Even if we did have only Christians in our midst, if we expelled every non-Christian from the United States of America, whose Christianity would we teach in the schools?’ Obama said. ‘Would we go with James Dobson’s or Al Sharpton’s?’ referring to the civil rights leader.

“Dobson took aim at examples Obama cited in asking which Biblical passages should guide public policy – chapters like Leviticus, which Obama said suggests slavery is OK and eating shellfish is an abomination, or Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount, ‘a passage that is so radical that it’s doubtful that our own Defense Department would survive its application.’ ‘Folks haven’t been reading their Bibles,’ Obama said.

“Dobson and Minnery accused Obama of wrongly equating Old Testament texts and dietary codes that no longer apply to Jesus’ teachings in the New Testament. ‘I think he’s deliberately distorting the traditional understanding of the Bible to fit his own worldview, his own confused theology,’ Dobson said. ‘… He is dragging biblical understanding through the gutter.'”

As mentioned, both Obama and Dobson, as well as many other religious “leaders,” are confused regarding important doctrinal issues. If you want to learn more about what the BIBLE teaches on those matters, please read our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound.”

Jury Duty for Priests?

The Pittsburgh Tribune-Review wrote on June 25:

“Diocese of Pittsburgh Bishop David A. Zubik was selected Tuesday to serve on a jury for a home invasion case in Allegheny County court… Defense attorney James Sheets said the attorneys asked Zubik the same general questions they ask all jurors. A juror questionnaire asks, for example, if any religious, moral or ethical beliefs would prevent the prospective juror from sitting on a criminal case and reaching a fair verdict. ‘The bishop answered no to that question,’ Sheets said… Mike Manko, spokesman for District Attorney Stephen A. Zappala Jr., said that prosecutors aren’t opposed to priests serving on juries and that Zubik’s jury service ‘is a great example to the community.’ Several priests from the Catholic Diocese of Pittsburgh have served on juries, but Zubik is the first bishop in recent memory to be seated…

“Cardinal John Joseph O’Connor, who headed the Archdiocese of New York from 1984 to 2000, used to forbid priests from serving on juries, said… Thomas Reese, a senior fellow at the Woodstock Theological Center at Georgetown University. ‘His argument was that being on a jury was participating in an act of government and the clergy were not supposed to be involved in government,’ said Reese. O’Connor would send a letter to the courts and the priest would be excused from serving. Zubik asked for no such dispensation, said Ray Billotte, county court administrator.”

American Pastors Challenge IRS

ABC News reported on June 20:

“Few Americans would invite an investigation by the Internal Revenue Service, but that’s exactly what Minnesota pastor Gus Booth wanted when he stood behind his pulpit and told his congregation God wanted them to vote Republican.

“In an election where candidates openly discuss their faith and are regularly seen in churches, and a time when pastors’ sermons lead the politics sections of newspapers, one might be excused for not knowing that it is illegal for a church to endorse or oppose a candidate for president.

“But when Booth addressed the members of his Warroad Community Church one Sunday in May and told them, ‘If you are a Christian, you cannot support a candidate like Barack Obama or Hillary Clinton for president,’ he very much knew he was violating the law. He even wrote a letter to the IRS explaining what he had said and challenging the tax collection agency to do something about it.

“Churches and other non-profit groups like charities and universities do not have to pay taxes. That exemption, however, comes with a price. Churches, and by extension the pastors who serve them in an official capacity, are not allowed to endorse or oppose political candidates.

“Booth, 34, is one of several religious leaders who this year hope to challenge federal law by flouting the regulations about endorsing candidates from the pulpit–a move that could potentially cost them their tax-exempt status, creating financial ruin for many congregations… Booth and other religious leaders who want to challenge the government believe their rights to freedom of speech and religion, enshrined in the First Amendment, permit them to say whatever they want, wherever they want. Those rights, they say, should trump a 54-year-old tax code…”

U.S. Supreme Court “Interprets” Second Amendment and Upholds an Individual Right to Own and Use Handguns

In a somewhat predictable, albeit regrettable move, the U.S. Supreme Court, in a 5-4 ruling, struck down the District of Columbia’s 32-year-old ban on handguns as incompatible with gun rights under the Second Amendment.

The Associated Press reported on June 26 the following:

“The court had not conclusively interpreted the Second Amendment since its ratification in 1791. The amendment reads: ‘A well regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a free state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed.’

“The basic issue for the justices was whether the amendment protects an individual’s right to own guns no matter what, or whether that right is somehow tied to service in a state militia. Writing for the majority, Justice Antonin Scalia said that an individual right to bear arms is supported by ‘the historical narrative’ both before and after the Second Amendment was adopted…

“In a dissent he summarized from the bench, Justice John Paul Stevens wrote that the majority ‘would have us believe that over 200 years ago, the Framers made a choice to limit the tools available to elected officials wishing to regulate civilian uses of weapons.’ He said such evidence ‘is nowhere to be found.’ Justice Stephen Breyer wrote a separate dissent in which he said, ‘In my view, there simply is no untouchable constitutional right guaranteed by the Second Amendment to keep loaded handguns in the house in crime-ridden urban areas.'”

Der Spiegel Online commented on the decision, as follows: “According to estimates, there are 250 million guns in the USA. After enactment of a stricter law in 1976 for Washington, at that time known as the murder capitol, the number of capital crimes with guns greatly declined. Administrative officials of the capitol and organizations for the protection of the youth are now afraid that the number will rise again.”

cbs2chicago.com pointed out that “the gun ban in Washington, D.C., that was struck down Thursday, is the same as Chicago’s, forbidding the sale and possession of handguns.” The article continued:

“… the decision is expected to have effects across the country, including in Chicago, where a ban on the sale and registration of handguns has been in place since 1982. Only police officers, aldermen and a handful of others are exempt from the ban… Mayor Richard M. Daley is a staunch supporter of gun control, and says the recent police shootings – all of which allegedly involved offenders who aimed guns at officers – are the direct result of having too many guns on the street. Daley also says gun violence has claimed the lives of schoolchildren, and without the ban, the city would have more serious problems.

“‘It is an epidemic in America. There’s something about a handgun, there’s something about rifles and shotguns and Uzis people want, and drug dealers and gangbangers have them,’ Mayor Daley said. ‘And one thing we know – the more guns in society, the more victims you have in violent crimes.'”

And so, sadly, we will have to wait a little bit longer for the time when all men–including all judges, politicians and citizens of the USA–will understand the utter uselessness of guns–whether for the purpose of “self-defense” or otherwise–and when they finally “beat their swords into plowshares, And their spears into pruning hooks” (Isaiah 2:4).

Nonsense–Putting Oil Firm Chiefs on Criminal Trial for Denying Global Warming?

In a ridiculous move, a prominent scientist wants to put oil firm chiefs who deny global warming on trial for high crimes . Such irresponsible proposals only add to the dangerous trend to muzzle free speech and to label everything as “hate speech” or worse, which does not fit in the political agenda of “politically correct” opinions. You might want to listen to our recent StandingWatch program, discussing this frightening development, titled, “Beware of Hate Crimes.” It is posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube.

The Guardian reported on June 23:

“James Hansen, one of the world’s leading climate scientists, will today call for the chief executives of large fossil fuel companies to be put on trial for high crimes against humanity and nature, accusing them of actively spreading doubt about global warming in the same way that tobacco companies blurred the links between smoking and cancer.

“Hansen will use the symbolically charged 20th anniversary of his groundbreaking speech to the US Congress–in which he was among the first to sound the alarm over the reality of global warming–to argue that radical steps need to be taken immediately if the ‘perfect storm’ of irreversible climate change is not to become inevitable.”

In an accompanying article, the Guardian wrote on June 22:

“The majority of the British public is still not convinced that climate change is caused by humans–and many others believe scientists are exaggerating the problem, according to an exclusive poll for The Observer.

“The results have shocked campaigners who hoped that doubts would have been silenced by a report last year by more than 2,500 scientists for the UN Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), which found a 90 per cent chance that humans were the main cause of climate change and warned that drastic action was needed to cut greenhouse gas emissions… Some environmentalists blame the public’s doubts on last year’s Channel 4 documentary The Great Global Warming Swindle, and on recent books, including one by Lord Lawson, the former Chancellor, that question the consensus on climate change…

“Professor Bjorn Lomborg, author of The Skeptical Environmentalist, said politicians and campaigners were to blame for over-simplifying the problem by only publicising evidence to support the case… ‘If you’re saying, “We’re not going to tell you the whole truth, but we’re going to ask you to pay up a lot of money,” people are going to be unsure.'”

Back to top

Would you please explain the meaning of the different dates and numbers mentioned in the book of Daniel, i.e., 2,300 evenings and mornings, 1,260 days, 1,290 days and 1,335 days?

Before attempting to address those numbers, we need to understand–as we pointed out in detail in previous Q&As–that we do not know the exact day of Christ’s return. Matthew 24:44 reads: “Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.” In Mark 13:32-33, we read Christ’s words: “But of that DAY and hour no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father. Take heed, watch and pray; for you do not know when the time is.” Neither Christ, nor God’s angels, nor we “know” [present tense!] the DAY and the HOUR of His coming. Christ seems to be saying that we won’t know the exact time — a phrase broader than just a 24-hour-day. The reason for this conclusion is given in Acts 1:6-7:

“Therefore, when they had come together, they asked Him, saying, ‘Lord, will you at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?’ [They understood that Christ would establish the Kingdom of God on this earth, when He returns.] And He said to them, ‘It is not for you to know TIMES or SEASONS which the Father has put in His own authority.'”

It is the FATHER’S decision to determine when exactly to send Jesus Christ back to this earth. That is the reason why even Jesus Christ does not know the EXACT time. All attempts to figure out the exact time are also futile in light of Christ’s words in Matthew 24:21-22:

“For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be. And unless those days were SHORTENED, no flesh would be saved [alive]: but for the elect’s sake those days will be SHORTENED.”

Some have speculated that Christ will return exactly three-and-a-half years after the beginning of the Great Tribulation (and the Church’s protection at a place of safety). This does not take into account, however, that these last days will be shortened. We also read in Hosea 6:1-2: “Come, and let us return to the LORD; For He has torn, but He will heal us; He has stricken, but He will bind us up. After two days He will revive us; On the third day [not: AFTER three-and-a-half prophetic days or years] He will raise us up.”

With this background, we must be careful when reviewing certain numbers in the book of Daniel. Some have used those numbers to try to figure out, exactly, the DAY of Christ’s return, or at least the YEAR.

(1) 2,300 Evenings and Mornings (Daniel 8:1-14)

Daniel 8:1-14 addresses the time when daily sacrifices will be brought, but subsequently abolished. This will happen just before the return of Christ. In this context, a time frame of 2,300 evenings and mornings is mentioned.

Verses 13 and 14 of Daniel 8 are not all that clear in the New King James Version. Notice how other renditions make the meaning clearer:

The Revised English Bible states: “… ‘How long will the period of this vision last? How long will the regular offering be suppressed and impiety cause desolation? How long will the Holy Place and the fairest of all lands be given over to be trodden down?’ The answer came, ‘For two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings, then the Holy Place will be restored.'”

The New Jerusalem Bible writes: “… ‘How long is this vision to be…?’ … ‘Until two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings have gone by; then the sanctuary will have its rights restored.'”

The New International Version reads: “…’How long will it take for the vision to be fulfilled–the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, the rebellion that causes desolation, and the surrender of the sanctuary and of the host that will be trampled underfoot?’ He said to me, ‘It will take 2,300 evenings and mornings; then the sanctuary will be reconsecrated.'”

Notice carefully: 2,300 evenings and mornings were to pass before the sanctuary would be cleansed or restored. During this time span, the daily offerings would be suppressed; the “transgression of desolation” (verse 13) would appear; and the Holy Place or the sanctuary would be trodden down or trampled underfoot.

The “Soncino Commentary” states that the 2,300 evenings and mornings refer to the number of times the offerings, normally brought twice daily, will be omitted, giving a total period of 1,150 DAYS. The Broadman Bible Commentary agrees: “The time is given two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings… These sacrifices would cover 1150 DAYS.”

Now notice the following explanation of the 2,300 evenings and mornings, or 1,150 days, as published in The Plain Truth, August, 1965, The 2300 Days, by Herman L Hoeh:

“At the end of this 1150-day period the sanctuary is to be ‘cleansed’ or ‘justified.’ This prophecy is yet to be fulfilled!… A great European Church-State union will be in control of Palestine and the whole Western World… It will be allowed to tread Jerusalem underfoot and to prohibit ‘the daily sacrifice’ at the sanctuary for 1150 days… The Gentiles will tread down Jerusalem for 1260 days (Rev. 11) — a period which includes the 1150 days. It is the time of the two witnesses who will prophesy in the streets of Jerusalem for 1260 days, then be killed, and — just IMMEDIATELY BEFORE THE RETURN OF CHRIST — be raised from the dead in the sight of the people! God will suddenly intervene in human affairs. He will put an end to this wicked idolatrous system. ‘The sanctuary SHALL BE cleansed.'”

We will discuss a problem with this explanation later in this Q&A.

(2) The 1,260 Days, 1,290 Days, and 1,335 Days (Daniel 12:7, 11-12)

In Daniel 12, we are introduced to three additional numbers. In this end-time prophecy (verse 4), we are told, in verses 7, 11-12:

“… it shall be for a time, [two] times, and half a time [or 3 1/2 years or 1,260 days]… all these things shall be finished… And from the time that the daily sacrifice is taken away, and the abomination of desolation is set up, there shall be one thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he who waits, and comes to the one thousand three hundred and thirty-five days.”

Please note these statements by Herbert Armstrong, The Time We Are In Now, Pastor General’s Report, November 20, 1979:

“What is this abomination? This refers to Daniel 11:31 and Matthew 24:15. From this time (Daniel 12:11) to Christ’s coming will be 1290 days. Now, verse 12, ‘Blessed is he that waiteth, and comes to the 1335 days.’ Never before have we understood these periods of 1260, 1290 and 1335 days. But it seems evident, now, a blessing is pronounced on us–GOD’S CHURCH–who wait and endure until the 1335 days–approximately 1335 days prior to Christ’s coming. But since no one can know the day or hour of His coming, we probably shall not be able to know the exact day this 1335 days begins. But apparently that is the time when OUR WORK SHALL END. That will be a time when the UNITED Europe shall appear–the revival of the medieval ‘Holy Roman Empire.’ We shall then be warned, and readied to be taken to a place of refuge and safety from the Great Tribulation. Forty-five days later ‘the beast’s armies’ will surround Jerusalem. Thirty days later the Great Tribulation will probably start with a nuclear attack on London and Britain–and possibly the same day or immediately after, on the United States and Canadian cities.”

To summarize at this point, the explanation, as set forth above, under (1) and (2), operates from the assumption that all the days end with the return of Christ. It counts backwards from the time of the return of Christ, reaching the following conclusions:

(a) 1,335 days before Christ’s return: The organized Work ends

(b) 1,290 days before Christ’s return or 45 days after the Work ends: The abomination of desolation is set up

(c) 1,260 days (3 1/2 years) before Christ’s return or 75 days after the Work ends or 30 days after the abomination of desolation is set up: The Great Tribulation begins and Jerusalem is occupied by Gentiles [Compare Daniel 7:25–3 1/2 years or 1,260 days of persecution of the saints.]

(d) 1,150 days before Christ’s return or 90 days after the beginning of the Great Tribulation, or 120 days after the abomination of desolation is set up: The daily sacrifices are taken away (Note again Herman Hoeh’s article, stating that “at the end of the 1150 days, the sanctuary will be cleansed”).

(e) However, we should be able to see that this explanation fails to reconcile an important discrepancy:

According to this explanation, the sacrifices would still be ongoing, even though the Great Tribulation had already begun and the city of Jerusalem had already been occupied (for 110 days), AND the abomination of desolation had already been set up (for 140 days). But Daniel 12:11 says that 1,290 days will expire AFTER the daily sacrifices will be taken away AND the abomination of desolation has been set up.

(3) Other Interpretations of Daniel’s Numbers

What are some other possibilities as to how to understand the numbers in Daniel 8 and 12?

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, commenting on Daniel 12:11-12, point out that historically, it took 1,290 days from the profanation of the temple by Antiochus Epiphanes (in the month Ijar of the year 145 B.C.) until the restoration of the worship by Judas Maccabeus on the twenty-fifth day of the ninth month [Chisleu] of 148 B.C. Then, FORTY-FIVE DAYS more elapsed before Antiochus’ death in the month Shebat of 148 B.C., “so ending the Jews’ calamities…”

Applying these facts prophetically, the commentary suggests that “Jesus at His coming will deliver the Jews [better: Israel and Judah]. An interval elapses, during which their consciences are awakened to repentance and faith in Him. A second interval elapses in which Israel’s outcasts are gathered, and then the united blessing takes place. These stages are marked by the 1260, 1290, and 1335 days.”

Scofield Reference Notes offer a similar explanation, commenting on Daniel 12:12, as follows:

“Three periods of ‘days’ date from the ‘abomination’ (that is, The blasphemous assumption of deity by the Beast)… Twelve hundred and sixty days [pass until] the destruction of the Beast… This is also the duration of the great tribulation… Dating from the same event is a period of 1290 days, and addition of thirty days… Again forty-five days are added… No account is directly given of that which occupies the interval of seventy-five days between the end of the tribulation and the full blessing of verse 12… It is suggested that the explanation may be found in the prophetic descriptions of the events following… Armageddon… The Beast is destroyed, and Gentile world-dominion ended, by the smiting of the ‘Stone cut out without hands’ at the end of the 1260 days, but the scene is, so to speak, filled with the debris of the image which the ‘wind’ must carry away before full blessing comes in [compare Daniel 2:35].”

John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible makes similar comments to Daniel 12:11:

“… there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days; from the beginning of the reign of antichrist to the end of it are one thousand two hundred and sixty days or years, or forty two months, which is the same… here thirty days… are added, which begin where the other end, and is the time allotted for the conversion of the Jews [better Israel and Judah], and other things, making way for the kingdom of Christ; and which the reign of antichrist was an hindrance of, but should now immediately take place.”

The Ryrie Study Bible comments on Daniel 12:11-12:

“… Antichrist will abolish the Jewish sacrifices… From that time to the end will be 1,290 days. Normally 3 1/2 years (of 360 days per year) would include only 1,260 days. The extra 30 days mentioned here allow for the judgments which take place after the second coming of Christ… Since the one who lives 75 days after the second advent … is called Blessed, this must mark the beginning of the actual functioning of Christ’s millennial kingdom.”

Finally, let us also note these statements by the Broadman Bible Commentary, on Daniel 12:11-12:

“The taking away of the continual burnt offering and the erection of the abomination that makes desolate… from that time there will be 1290 days… Revelation 11:3; 12:6 have a figure of 1260 (3 1/2 years). Since the first half of v. 11 [of Daniel 12] refers to the perversion of the Temple and the abolishment of sacrifice, it would be logical that the 1290 days would refer to the time that the worship would be reestablished and the Temple rededicated to Yahweh… Another dating is introduced in v. 12 [of Daniel 12], 1335 days, which adds 45 days to the last figure… Some… suggest that the first date [refers] to the deliverance from persecution and the second date to the time that the reign of righteousness would be set up.”

According to the opinion of the above-quoted commentaries, a possible future scenario could unfold, as follows:

(a) After 1,260 days of the beginning of the Great Tribulation, Christ returns, ending the Great Tribulation and fighting on the same day of His return at Jerusalem with the armies of the kings of the world, including the beast and the false prophet.

(b) 30 days later (1,290 days), Christ will have judged and banished Satan and awakened the surviving Israelites and Jews to repentance and brought them back to the Promised Land; and the worship in the cleansed Temple will resume.

(c) 45 days later (1,335 days), the peaceful rule of Christ will begin, after the hordes from the east will have been destroyed [compare Ezekiel 38]. As Antiochus died 1,335 days after he had profaned the first temple, so the hordes from the east (who collaborated with the beast at the very end, compare Revelation 16:12) will be destroyed 1,335 days after the third temple has been profaned.

(d) But what about the 1,150 days, since the sanctuary will be cleansed 1150 days after the sacrifices have been taken away?

The Bible says that the sacrifices will be taken away, and that 1,150 days later, the sanctuary will be cleansed. It does not say, when exactly it will be cleansed, or that sacrifices will resume right away after the cleansing. It does not say either, that at the end of the 1,150 days, Christ will return. Rather, it says that sacrifices will be given prior to Christ’s return, and then they will be taken away–around the same time, when the beast and the false prophet set up the abomination of desolation in the Holy Place (a rebuilt Temple). It is true that Christ will ultimately cleanse the sanctuary or Temple, but this could happen some time after He has returned.

(e) Nevertheless, the above-stated opinions also face a big problem–the fact that they all presuppose that we can start counting from a particular given date (be it 1,260 days or 1,290 dates), and that at the end of one of these particular dates, Christ will return. However, as we have seen, nobody knows or can know the exact DAY of Christ’s return, and the time of the Great Tribulation (normally referred to as lasting for 3 1/2 years) might be shortened.

(4) Conclusion of the Matter

We must emphasize that we do not know the exact meaning of the 1,150 days–or of the 1,260 days, 1,290 days or 1,335 days–but there is certainly importance attached to them. But the importance is not that Christ will return exactly 1,150 days after the abolishment of the sacrifices. Remember, too, that the 1,150 days refer not only to the time of the abolishment of the sacrifices, but also to the time when the abomination of desolation is set up and the Holy Place is being trodden under foot (note again Daniel 8:13-14)–and as we have seen in Daniel 12:11, these events seem to last longer than just 1,150 days.

In conclusion, we believe that to our knowledge, NOBODY understands at this time the full meaning of these numbers in the book of Daniel, even though some erroneously claim that they do. However, we should not try to read certain human interpretations into them. God will reveal the meaning to His true servants in His due time (Daniel 12:4, 9-10). Let us wait patiently for God, and let us not try to step ahead of Him–only to become embarrassed later when our human interpretations do not come true.

Lead Writer: Norbert Link

Back to top

Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock

Noelle Jacobs and Michael Link will be getting married in Ramona, California, on Sunday, June 29, 2008. The marriage will be officiated by Norbert Link. We are wishing the new couple God’s richest blessings for this new chapter in their lives.

A new member letter was written for the month of July. It will be sent out early next week. In the letter, Brian Gale discusses the connection between the Day of Pentecost and the Feast of Trumpets, and the need for God’s disciples to prepare for the return of Jesus Christ.

A new StandingWatch program has been posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. It is titled, “Spinning Out of Control,” and raises the following issues:

Midwestern floods; tornadoes and hurricanes; powerful earthquakes; skyrocketing gas prices; abysmal home values; increased air fares; unaffordable health care; endless wars in Afghanistan and Iraq; food shortages; depression on the horizon; voter frustration with Washington–is everything spinning out of control? Are we too proud and unwilling to follow Abraham Lincoln’s admonition to “humble ourselves before the offended Power”? Are politicians and religious leaders deceiving us when they proclaim that we don’t have to obey all of God’s laws? Will we perish soon in natural and man-made disasters, as the civilization at the time of Noah perished in the waves of a worldwide flood?

Our recent StandingWatch program, “Coming–The Great Depression” has been viewed approximately 4,200 times on YouTube. Our recent program, “Food Shortage in the USA” has been viewed approximately 3,000 times on YouTube.

A new member letter is also posted online.

Back to top


How This Work is Financed

This Update is an official publication by the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the United States of America; the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada; and the Global Church of God in the United Kingdom.

Editorial Team: Norbert Link, Dave Harris, Rene Messier, Brian Gale, Johanna Link, Eric Rank, Michael Link, Anna Link, Kalon Mitchell, Manuela Mitchell, Dawn Thompson

Technical Team: Eric Rank, Shana Rank

Our activities and literature, including booklets, weekly updates, sermons on CD are provided free of charge. They are made possible by the tithes, offerings and contributions of Church members and others who have elected to support this Work.

While we do not solicit the general public for funds, contributions are gratefully welcomed and are tax-deductible in the U.S. and Canada.

Donations can be sent to the following addresses:

United States: Church of the Eternal God, P.O. Box 270519, San Diego, CA 92198

Canada: Church of God, ACF, Box 1480, Summerland, B.C. V0H 1Z0

United Kingdom: Global Church of God, PO Box 44, MABLETHORPE, LN12 9AN, United Kingdom

“Spinning Out of Control” — StandingWatch #173

Midwestern floods; tornadoes and hurricanes; powerful earthquakes; skyrocketing gas prices; abysmal home values; increased air fares; unaffordable health care; endless wars in Afghanistan and Iraq; food shortages; depression on the horizon; voter frustration with Washington–is everything spinning out of control? Are we too proud and unwilling to follow Abraham Lincoln’s admonition to “humble ourselves before the offended Power”? Are politicians and religious leaders deceiving us when they proclaim that we don’t have to obey all of God’s laws? Will we perish soon in natural and man-made disasters, as the civilization at the time of Noah perished in the waves of a worldwide flood?

Watch this now on StandingWatch or GoogleVideo or YouTube.

Current Events

After Blair–Is Bush the Next Convert to Catholicism?

The Associated Press reported on June 13:

“[President Bush] began the day [Friday] taking a rare stroll through the lush grounds of the Vatican Gardens, stopping at a grotto where the pontiff prays daily. ‘Your eminence, you’re looking good,’ Bush told Pope Benedict XVI at the beginning of their third visit. Normally, VIPS are received in the pope’s library in the Apostolic Palace. That’s where Bush had his first meeting with Benedict in June 2007. But in a gesture of appreciation for the hearty welcome Bush gave him in Washington in April, Benedict welcomed the president and Mrs. Bush near St. John’s Tower in the lush Vatican Gardens.”

Reuters added on June 13:

“Pope Benedict gave George W. Bush an unprecedented welcome in the tranquility of the Vatican Gardens on Friday before the U.S. president resumed his campaign to rally European support for sanctions against Iran… As birds chirped, the two entered a restored medieval tower and held 30 minutes of private talks. ‘Such an honor, such an honor,’ Bush said to the pope.

“After the meeting in the tower, they stood on a terrace to take in the view of 44 hectares (108 acres) of manicured gardens, buildings, ancient walls and St Peter’s Basilica that make up Vatican City. Bush asked: ‘How big is it?’ A Vatican aide responded: ‘Not quite as big as Texas.’ Bush then said: ‘Yes but more important … this is spectacular.'”

AFP stated on June 13:

“Bush ‘is a huge fan of the pope and has full respect for him,’ White House chief of protocol Nancy Goodman Brinker said. The US leader ‘fully supports the (Catholic) Church and fully supports everything this pope is trying to do on behalf of peace, education and hunger in cooperation with world political leaders,’ she told the ANSA news agency. Bush, whose relations with pope John Paul II were strained because of the US-led invasion of Iraq, feels closer to Benedict, who appreciates the religious fervour of the president, a born-again Protestant… On Friday, the two leaders will pray before a statue of the Madonna before bidding each other farewell.”

In fact, they did. Bild Online reported on June 13: “They prayed together before the picture of the Virgin Mary.” The paper also pointed out the U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican, Catholic Mary Ann Gleddon, kissed the pope’s hand when they met.

As a consequence, the Belfast Telegraph stated on Monday, June 16, that “Bush ‘may convert to Catholicism.'” The article continued:

“President George Bush was given such a splendid welcome by Pope Benedict XVI yesterday that rumours started flying that the President, like Tony Blair before him, was on the verge of converting to Catholicism… The notion was given extra mileage by the fact that the President’s brother Jeb, the former governor of Florida, converted to Catholicism on marrying his wife Columba, a Mexican.

“The Vatican differs from the White House on immigration and the death penalty but on other issues including stem cell research, gay marriage and abortion there has been, as the Catholic daily L’Avvenire put it, ‘total harmony.’  Cardinal Pio Laghi, the papal envoy to the White House, said: ‘Bush believes in the values of the Church and his brother is a convert.'”

Serious Problems for this Year’s Harvest Due to Flooding

The New York Times wrote on June 16:

“Last week, the price of corn rose above $7 a bushel on the commodities market for the first time, and soybeans rose sharply, too, reacting to the harsh weather hampering crop production across the Midwest. In addition to Iowa, the farming states of Illinois, Indiana, Wisconsin and Minnesota have suffered an unusual level of flooding this year.

“Soaring global demand in addition to the increased use of corn for ethanol, an alternative fuel, have shrunk the worldwide supply of staples that are the core of practically every continent’s diet.

“Meanwhile, the price of oil has jumped, raising the cost of producing crops and feeding livestock and causing an increase in grocery bills here and abroad, sparking riots and protests in at least two dozen countries.

“At a moment when corn should be almost waist-high here in Iowa, the country’s top-producing corn state, more than a million acres have been washed out and destroyed. Beyond that, agriculture experts estimate that 2 million acres of soy beans have been lost to water, putting the state’s total grain loss at 20 percent so far, with the threat of more rain to come…”

US Floods Hit Food Prices

The Financial Times wrote on June 17:

“Consumers were warned to expect even sharper increases in global food prices after US officials said that some of the country’s best farmland was facing its worst flooding for 15 years. Agriculture officials and traders said the damage could push up worldwide corn and soyabean prices, which have spiralled in recent days as floods have swamped crops in parts of Iowa, the US’s biggest corn-producing state. The warning comes at a time when high food prices are already sparking protests across the developing world…

“The increase in the cost of corn and soyabeans – the two main feed crops for farm animals such as cows and chickens – increased the price of live cattle yesterday for the second day in a row, to the highest level in 22 years…

“After weeks of heavy rains and low temperatures, the US Department of Agriculture said that only 57 per cent of the country’s corn crop is in good or excellent condition, considerably less than the 70 per cent registered this time last year. Local farmers in Illinois said that the bad weather had delayed planting by up to five weeks, which would result in a much reduced crop of corn and soyabeans. Some farmers expected their corn production to be down by as much as 50 per cent from last year’s level.

“Agriculture traders described the problem graphically, saying that corn plants in Iowa or Illinois should now be reaching almost waist height, but due to the impact of the heavy rains and low temperatures were below knee-height.”

Reuters added on June 18:

“The swollen Mississippi River ran over the top of at least 12 more levees on Wednesday, as floodwaters swallowed up more U.S. farmland, adding to billion-dollar losses and feeding global food inflation fears… About 10 levees were breached earlier this week, bringing the total to 22 on Wednesday… The cost of the disaster may end up rivaling that of 1993 Midwest floods that caused more than $20 billion in damage and 48 deaths… The prospects of smaller crops have already jolted commodity markets, food producers and exporters. Chicago Board of Trade corn prices traded at a record $8.07 a bushel. The floods will mean more food inflation, not only for U.S. consumers, but also for dozens of countries that buy American grain. The United States exports 54 percent of the world’s corn, 36 percent of its soybeans and 23 percent of its wheat…

“Estimates are that 5 million acres across the Midwest have been ruined and will not produce a crop this year. Iowa and Illinois usually produce one-third of all U.S. corn and soybeans. Expectations of reduced crops from the main sources of livestock feed, renewable fuels like ethanol, starch and edible oils has sent commodity prices to record highs… The worst flooding has struck Iowa but evacuations have also affected flooded sections of Indiana, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota.”

After the Irish “No”-Vote–Difficult Times Ahead for Europe

Der Spiegel wrote on June 13:

“Ireland shot down the Lisbon Treaty in a referendum held on Thursday. Already, EU politicians are branding the Irish as ingrates. But it is exactly that kind of arrogance which helped lead to the Irish ‘no’ in the first place… Brussels is disappointed — and furious…

“Listen to the Irish themselves and it becomes clear that they remain, for the most part, committed Europeans. In the run up to Thursday’s referendum, though, the country posed two questions born of pragmatism: Is this treaty good for us? And: Are we happy with the current development of the EU? Both questions are ones which many millions of Europeans would likely have responded to with ‘no.’ Had they been asked…

“Already, French President Nicolas Sarkozy and British Prime Minister Gordon Brown have said that ratification of the Lisbon Treaty should continue as planned — as though the Irish referendum never took place. But for the EU — which sings the praises of democracy and does what it can to improve democratic institutions in places like Turkey — that would be the wrong way to go.”

The Guardian wrote on June 14:

“The long campaign to forge a new dispensation for the European Union descended into panic and uncertainty yesterday when Ireland turned its back on its 26 EU partners and voted down the Lisbon Treaty. EU leaders in Brussels and governments across the union, particularly Germany and France, were stunned by the Irish verdict, which amounted to a huge vote of no confidence in the way the EU is run… The result left Europe’s leaders with a giant dilemma over what to do next… The pressure on Britain indicated that Germany and France still hope to salvage the treaty, although it was not clear how since it has to be ratified by all 27 EU countries to take effect…

“Everything suggested that Europe’s key leaders were urgently conferring on a scheme to steamroller their blueprint through despite the Irish rejection, a course likely to trigger protest from Eurosceptics and deepen Europe’s democratic legitimacy problems. At the very least, the deadlines for implementing the treaty looked difficult to achieve.”

The EUObserver wrote on June 16:

“Europe will this week try and pick up the political pieces following Ireland’s rejection of the Lisbon Treaty, but the relatively high turnout at the ballot box, the wide margin and the jumble of reasons for the No vote mean an exit strategy will be hard to find… Ireland has admitted it will be hard-pressed to come up [with] an answer and asked Europe to not isolate it… France and Germany have been careful to sing from the same hymn sheet, staving off a feeling of Europe in crisis and rushing out a joint statement to say ratification should continue in a bid to stop more eurosceptic countries such as Britain immediately calling off the process… But all countries need to ratify the Lisbon Treaty for it to come into force…

“The most obvious way out – without resorting to renegotiating the treaty for which there is little political appetite – is another vote to see if the Irish say yes second time round… But it appears unlikely that the Irish government can take this route… the EU would leave itself exposed to charges that it is ignoring the will of the people if it pushes Dublin towards a second vote.”

Coming–a Two-Speed or “Core” Europe

The Times wrote on June 15:

“Gordon Brown is privately ready to sacrifice the Lisbon treaty rather than allow the Irish no vote to create a two-tier Europe. Despite the Irish referendum, France, Germany and senior Brussels officials have insisted there should be no delay in implementing the European Union blueprint. But No 10 sources say the prime minister would rather see the entire constitutional treaty collapse than allow individual member states to be left trailing in a two-speed Europe… If Europe presses ahead without Ireland, it would set a precedent for a two-speed club, with Britain likely to be stuck in the second tier…

“The only EU leader so far to admit that the treaty is dead is Vaclav Klaus, the Czech president, who declared the entire project ‘finished’. ‘Ratification cannot be continued,’ he said. There are signs that across Europe political leaders will face growing public opposition if they disregard the Irish vote.”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“The most probable option that remains is an exhausting marathon. The EU would continue working, at least for a while, with the instruments and powers that it already has. Then, in a couple of years, a new round of negotiations would begin in order to come up with a more efficient set of rules for the club. That would take a long time and by that point the old longing for a smaller, better ‘core Europe’ among committed Europeans would once again have been awakened.”

In a related article, Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“Elsewhere, calls for a ‘two-speed’ Europe have once again become audible. Many in Germany, France and other long-time EU members have argued that, if not everyone is willing to fully integrate, then those who would like to should move ahead. Luxembourg Prime Minister Jean-Claude Juncker said on German radio on Saturday that it was time for a ‘Club of the Few.’ Former German Foreign Minister Joschka Fischer likewise wrote in an editorial for Die Zeit that ‘those who want political integration should move forward and those who are happy with just a common market should be left behind.'”

Ultimately, a two-speed Europe WILL develop, and certain “core nations” WILL move forward. For more information, please watch our new StandingWatch program, titled, “Ireland Says No–What Now?” It is posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. Also, make sure to read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”

“Fortress Europe Is Taking Shape”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 19:

“The European Parliament has approved new measures for handling illegal immigrants in the European Union. But does it make the EU more humane? German commentators aren’t sure…

“The business daily Handelsblatt writes: ‘Unfortunately, the train is heading in the wrong direction. … Already the approach is wrong. Instead of seeing immigration as a way to enrich and increase the growth prospects of the aging continent, the EU has set its sights on building a wall. … The slogans are regulation and repression. Fortress Europe is taking shape… there is absolutely no reason for the EU to strengthen the fortress.'”

European Defense–Top Priority

The EUObserver wrote on June 17:

“French president Nicolas Sarkozy has reaffirmed his intention to make European defence a major theme during his country’s six-month stint at running the European Union, beginning in less that two week’s time. In a key address before French military brass on Tuesday (17 June), Mr Sarkozy said ‘building European defence is our priority’ and that ‘whatever the future of the Treaty of Lisbon’ he would not change his mind…

“EU member states in 1999 committed themselves to achieving a Rapid Reaction Force of this size, deployable within 60 days… Mr Sarkozy said he wants to make defence and security policy an example of a ‘concrete Europe, of a Europe that responds to the needs of its citizens. I very much hope that the French presidency of the European Union (…) will be the first step in a veritable relaunch of European defence for the coming years,’ he said, according to AP.”

Blueprint for Nuclear Weapons in the Hands of U.S. Enemies?

CNN wrote on June 15:

“An international smuggling ring may have secretly shared blueprints for an advanced nuclear weapon with Iran, North Korea and other rogue countries, The Washington Post reported Sunday. The now-defunct ring led by Pakistani scientist Abdul Qadeer Khan is previously known to have sold bomb-related parts to Libya, Iran and North Korea.

“A draft report by former top U.N. arms inspector David Albright says the smugglers also acquired designs for building a more sophisticated compact nuclear device that could be fitted on a type of ballistic missile used by Iran and other developing countries, according to the Post.”

In addition, The Financial Times wrote on June 19:

“The US military cannot locate hundreds of sensitive nuclear missile components, according to several government officials familiar with a Pentagon report on nuclear safeguards. Robert Gates, US defence secretary, recently fired both the US Air Force chief of staff and air force secretary after an investigation blamed the air force for the inadvertent shipment of nuclear missile nose cones to Taiwan. According to previously undisclosed details obtained by the FT, the investigation also concluded that the air force could not account for many sensitive components previously included in its nuclear inventory. One official said the number of missing components was more than 1,000.”

Israel Believes Air Strike Against Iran Unavoidable–“We Will See a Middle East in Flames.”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“The Israeli government no longer believes that sanctions can prevent Iran from building nuclear weapons. A broad consensus in favor of a military strike against Tehran’s nuclear facilities — without the Americans, if necessary — is beginning to take shape… there is now a consensus within the Israeli government that an air strike against the Iranian nuclear facilities has become unavoidable…

“The one question over which Israel’s various political groups disagree is the timing of an attack. The doves argue that diplomatic efforts by the United Nations should be allowed to continue until Iran is on the verge of completing the bomb…

“The hawks, on the other hand, believe time is running out. They stress that there is now a ‘favorable window of opportunity’ that will close with the US presidential election in November, and that Israel can only depend on American support for as long as current US President George W. Bush is still in charge in Washington. They are convinced that the country cannot truly depend on any of the candidates to succeed Bush in office. Barack Obama, the presumptive Democratic candidate, has already said that he favors direct negotiations with Tehran. And even if Republican John McCain wins the race, politicians in Jerusalem do not expect him to be ordering an attack as his first official act… President Bush, however, has recently been sending out signals that are suspiciously reminiscent of the run-up to the Iraq war…

“In a recent letter to Austrian Chancellor Alfred Gusenbauer, Israeli Defense Minister Ehud Barak wrote that Tehran is not far from the ‘point of no return’ at which the Israelis believe it could no longer be prevented from developing a bomb. Israeli intelligence officials believe that Iranian weapons engineers could have enough enriched uranium to build a nuclear warhead by 2009.

“Bruce Riedel, a Middle East expert who spent many years working for the CIA, says it would be ‘very difficult for this administration [of the USA] to start a war with Iran. There would be public uproar and congressional uproar.’ But the situation is different from Israel’s perspective, says Riedel. ‘There is some risk that Israel thinks it has limited time to act and it has a green light from American politicians.’ Besides, the Israeli Air Force is known for its ‘inventive solutions to military problems,’ says Riedel, who has strong contacts to Israel, referring to the feasibility of such an attack. ‘Israeli military planners tell me it is mission doable.’

“This is why Riedel sees an Israeli military strike, with the US government’s consent, as the most likely attack scenario. But the consequences, according to Riedel, would not differ from those of an American attack. ‘An Israeli attack will be seen as a US attack. Iran will retaliate against both Israel and the US.’ The consequences, says Riedel, would be fatal. ‘We will see a Middle East in flames.’

“Nevertheless, in Israel it is no longer a matter of whether there will be a military strike, but when.”

No Official Position on Homosexual Bishops in Lutheran Churches

Reuters reported on June 17:

“Germany could elect its first openly gay Lutheran bishop [Horst Gorski, a senior cleric from Hamburg] next month [July 12], a move conservatives say would alienate many Christians and open divisions in the Church…

“‘Many members of the community would have little understanding for a bishop with this kind of lifestyle,’ Ulrich Ruess, a pastor in the northern city of Hamburg, was quoted as telling Die Welt newspaper. Others have been quoted as saying Gorski’s appointment would damage the standing and weight of the Lutheran Church, founded by German Martin Luther in the 16th century and now one of the largest Protestant denominations.

“The election committee is standing by its choice of candidates. ‘After careful consultation, we have nominated two experienced provosts as candidates who have excelled in their localities and in the region in a variety of ways,’ said election committee member Bishop Maria Jepsen, the world’s first woman Lutheran bishop. In an Internet statement, she said the two candidates earned respect with their theological and pastoral work as well as through their strong charisma.

“The Lutheran World Federation, which represents nearly 69 million Christians, says it will not get involved as it has no common line on the question of homosexuality… Last year the largest U.S. Lutheran body, the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (ELCA), said it would allow homosexual clergy in sexual relationships to serve as pastors.”

California’s Gay Marriages

The Associated Press reported on June 18:

“Wearing everything from T-shirts to tuxedos and lavish gowns, hundreds of same-sex couples rushed to county clerks’ offices throughout California to obtain marriage licenses and exchange vows as last-minute legal challenges to gay marriage failed. All 58 counties began issuing licenses Tuesday following an order from the state’s highest court.

“San Diego County, typically a Republican stronghold, added four walk-up windows and assigned 78 employees to issue marriage licenses, up from the usual 19. It issued 230 licenses on Tuesday, breaking its previous single-day record of 176 on Valentine’s Day 2005…

“A recent Field Poll showed that Californians favor granting gays the right to marry 51 percent to 42 percent. It was the first time in 30 years of California polling that the scales tipped in that direction. In a sign of the growing political support for same-sex marriage, the Los Angeles City Council president, the mayor of Sacramento and at least two state lawmakers agreed to officiate at the weddings of staff members and friends.”

Romantic Human-Robot Relationships?

AFP wrote on June 15:

“Romantic human-robot relationships are no longer the stuff of science fiction — researchers expect them to become reality within four decades… ‘I am talking about loving relationships about 40 years from now,’ David Levy, author of the book ‘Love + sex with robots’, told AFP at an international conference. ‘… [Then] there [will exist] robots that have also emotions, personality, consciousness. They can talk to you, they can make you laugh. They can … say they love you just like a human would say “I love you”, and say it as though they mean it …’

“Scientists were working on artificial personality, emotion and consciousness, said Levy, and some robots already appear lifelike… Levy’s bombshell thesis, whose publication has had a ripple-effect way beyond the scientific community, gives rise to a number of complicated ethical and relationship questions.”

Jacob’s Pillar Stone in the UK–Fact or Fiction?

The Telegraph wrote on June 16:

“Scottish, English and British monarchs have been crowned on the ancient coronation stone since the ninth century. It spent 700 years under the chair in Westminster Abbey after it was seized in 1296 by King Edward I, and was finally returned to Scotland 12 years ago. It has since been viewed at Edinburgh Castle by tens of thousands of people, and is regarded as a symbol of Scottish independence. According to legend, Jacob used the ancient stone as a pillow when he dreamt of a ladder to heaven.

“But Scotland’s First Minister is convinced that it may be no more than a worthless lump of Perthshire sandstone. He believes it was passed off as the real coronation stone when Edward stormed Scone Abbey in 1296…

“On Christmas Day 1950, the Stone of Destiny was stolen from below the coronation chair in Westminster Abbey by a group of radical nationalist students… After a brief sojourn north of the border it was later handed back to British authorities and was used in the coronation of Queen Elizabeth II in 1953.

“Ian Hamilton, a QC who was one of the four students who stole the relic 58 years ago, said he remained convinced it was the real thing… A spokesman for Westminster Abbey said she had always believed the stone was genuine.”

Update 349

Nazirites

On Saturday, June 21, 2008, Robb Harris will give the sermon, titled, respectively, “Nazirites.”

The services can be heard at www.cognetservices.org at 12:30 pm Pacific Time (which is 2:30 pm Central Time). Just click on Connect to Live Stream.

Back to top

Contamination

by Robb Harris

In recent weeks there has been a salmonella scare with tomatoes in many parts of the USA. In previous months, spinach was causing health concerns because of E. coli contamination. And to date, many countries refuse to import American beef across their borders. In a recent Korean protest of imported American beef it was reported, “the online masses have taken to the streets, cursing America and demanding that their government should act to avert catastrophe.” Although the protests were caused by greatly exaggerated myths of U.S. beef, America, once a blessing and breadbasket to the world, is quickly becoming a scourge to it.

In defense of the U.S. government’s Food and Drug Administration, when health issues have arisen, measures are quickly put into place in order to remedy the problems in food supply. But with all of America’s efforts and the measures that have been instituted, America’s reputation is still being lost, and people are still getting sick.

We must in these times be extremely careful what we allow into our bodies, both physical and spiritual. God instituted food laws, not to deny us pleasure, but to keep us healthy. Likewise, He has filled the Bible with laws to keep the right spiritual food entering our bodies. But knowing what isn’t good for us to partake of for spiritual health is not something we are going to learn from immersing ourselves in this world.

In Hebrews 5:14 we read: “But solid food belongs to those who are of full age, that is, those who by reason of USE have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.”

Knowledge of real spiritual health and what is safe to take in will only be evident to us through continued study of the Scriptures. We must become “label readers.” It’s not enough to rely on a quick glance of what we are ingesting, and assume it’s safe to take in. Only after constant and thorough inspection can we hope to filter what is entering in and building up our spiritual character.

Back to top

After Blair–Is Bush the Next Convert to Catholicism?

The Associated Press reported on June 13:

“[President Bush] began the day [Friday] taking a rare stroll through the lush grounds of the Vatican Gardens, stopping at a grotto where the pontiff prays daily. ‘Your eminence, you’re looking good,’ Bush told Pope Benedict XVI at the beginning of their third visit. Normally, VIPS are received in the pope’s library in the Apostolic Palace. That’s where Bush had his first meeting with Benedict in June 2007. But in a gesture of appreciation for the hearty welcome Bush gave him in Washington in April, Benedict welcomed the president and Mrs. Bush near St. John’s Tower in the lush Vatican Gardens.”

Reuters added on June 13:

“Pope Benedict gave George W. Bush an unprecedented welcome in the tranquility of the Vatican Gardens on Friday before the U.S. president resumed his campaign to rally European support for sanctions against Iran… As birds chirped, the two entered a restored medieval tower and held 30 minutes of private talks. ‘Such an honor, such an honor,’ Bush said to the pope.

“After the meeting in the tower, they stood on a terrace to take in the view of 44 hectares (108 acres) of manicured gardens, buildings, ancient walls and St Peter’s Basilica that make up Vatican City. Bush asked: ‘How big is it?’ A Vatican aide responded: ‘Not quite as big as Texas.’ Bush then said: ‘Yes but more important … this is spectacular.'”

AFP stated on June 13:

“Bush ‘is a huge fan of the pope and has full respect for him,’ White House chief of protocol Nancy Goodman Brinker said. The US leader ‘fully supports the (Catholic) Church and fully supports everything this pope is trying to do on behalf of peace, education and hunger in cooperation with world political leaders,’ she told the ANSA news agency. Bush, whose relations with pope John Paul II were strained because of the US-led invasion of Iraq, feels closer to Benedict, who appreciates the religious fervour of the president, a born-again Protestant… On Friday, the two leaders will pray before a statue of the Madonna before bidding each other farewell.”

In fact, they did. Bild Online reported on June 13: “They prayed together before the picture of the Virgin Mary.” The paper also pointed out the U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican, Catholic Mary Ann Gleddon, kissed the pope’s hand when they met.

As a consequence, the Belfast Telegraph stated on Monday, June 16, that “Bush ‘may convert to Catholicism.'” The article continued:

“President George Bush was given such a splendid welcome by Pope Benedict XVI yesterday that rumours started flying that the President, like Tony Blair before him, was on the verge of converting to Catholicism… The notion was given extra mileage by the fact that the President’s brother Jeb, the former governor of Florida, converted to Catholicism on marrying his wife Columba, a Mexican.

“The Vatican differs from the White House on immigration and the death penalty but on other issues including stem cell research, gay marriage and abortion there has been, as the Catholic daily L’Avvenire put it, ‘total harmony.’  Cardinal Pio Laghi, the papal envoy to the White House, said: ‘Bush believes in the values of the Church and his brother is a convert.'”

Serious Problems for this Year’s Harvest Due to Flooding

The New York Times wrote on June 16:

“Last week, the price of corn rose above $7 a bushel on the commodities market for the first time, and soybeans rose sharply, too, reacting to the harsh weather hampering crop production across the Midwest. In addition to Iowa, the farming states of Illinois, Indiana, Wisconsin and Minnesota have suffered an unusual level of flooding this year.

“Soaring global demand in addition to the increased use of corn for ethanol, an alternative fuel, have shrunk the worldwide supply of staples that are the core of practically every continent’s diet.

“Meanwhile, the price of oil has jumped, raising the cost of producing crops and feeding livestock and causing an increase in grocery bills here and abroad, sparking riots and protests in at least two dozen countries.

“At a moment when corn should be almost waist-high here in Iowa, the country’s top-producing corn state, more than a million acres have been washed out and destroyed. Beyond that, agriculture experts estimate that 2 million acres of soy beans have been lost to water, putting the state’s total grain loss at 20 percent so far, with the threat of more rain to come…”

US Floods Hit Food Prices

The Financial Times wrote on June 17:

“Consumers were warned to expect even sharper increases in global food prices after US officials said that some of the country’s best farmland was facing its worst flooding for 15 years. Agriculture officials and traders said the damage could push up worldwide corn and soyabean prices, which have spiralled in recent days as floods have swamped crops in parts of Iowa, the US’s biggest corn-producing state. The warning comes at a time when high food prices are already sparking protests across the developing world…

“The increase in the cost of corn and soyabeans – the two main feed crops for farm animals such as cows and chickens – increased the price of live cattle yesterday for the second day in a row, to the highest level in 22 years…

“After weeks of heavy rains and low temperatures, the US Department of Agriculture said that only 57 per cent of the country’s corn crop is in good or excellent condition, considerably less than the 70 per cent registered this time last year. Local farmers in Illinois said that the bad weather had delayed planting by up to five weeks, which would result in a much reduced crop of corn and soyabeans. Some farmers expected their corn production to be down by as much as 50 per cent from last year’s level.

“Agriculture traders described the problem graphically, saying that corn plants in Iowa or Illinois should now be reaching almost waist height, but due to the impact of the heavy rains and low temperatures were below knee-height.”

Reuters added on June 18:

“The swollen Mississippi River ran over the top of at least 12 more levees on Wednesday, as floodwaters swallowed up more U.S. farmland, adding to billion-dollar losses and feeding global food inflation fears… About 10 levees were breached earlier this week, bringing the total to 22 on Wednesday… The cost of the disaster may end up rivaling that of 1993 Midwest floods that caused more than $20 billion in damage and 48 deaths… The prospects of smaller crops have already jolted commodity markets, food producers and exporters. Chicago Board of Trade corn prices traded at a record $8.07 a bushel. The floods will mean more food inflation, not only for U.S. consumers, but also for dozens of countries that buy American grain. The United States exports 54 percent of the world’s corn, 36 percent of its soybeans and 23 percent of its wheat…

“Estimates are that 5 million acres across the Midwest have been ruined and will not produce a crop this year. Iowa and Illinois usually produce one-third of all U.S. corn and soybeans. Expectations of reduced crops from the main sources of livestock feed, renewable fuels like ethanol, starch and edible oils has sent commodity prices to record highs… The worst flooding has struck Iowa but evacuations have also affected flooded sections of Indiana, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota.”

After the Irish “No”-Vote–Difficult Times Ahead for Europe

Der Spiegel wrote on June 13:

“Ireland shot down the Lisbon Treaty in a referendum held on Thursday. Already, EU politicians are branding the Irish as ingrates. But it is exactly that kind of arrogance which helped lead to the Irish ‘no’ in the first place… Brussels is disappointed — and furious…

“Listen to the Irish themselves and it becomes clear that they remain, for the most part, committed Europeans. In the run up to Thursday’s referendum, though, the country posed two questions born of pragmatism: Is this treaty good for us? And: Are we happy with the current development of the EU? Both questions are ones which many millions of Europeans would likely have responded to with ‘no.’ Had they been asked…

“Already, French President Nicolas Sarkozy and British Prime Minister Gordon Brown have said that ratification of the Lisbon Treaty should continue as planned — as though the Irish referendum never took place. But for the EU — which sings the praises of democracy and does what it can to improve democratic institutions in places like Turkey — that would be the wrong way to go.”

The Guardian wrote on June 14:

“The long campaign to forge a new dispensation for the European Union descended into panic and uncertainty yesterday when Ireland turned its back on its 26 EU partners and voted down the Lisbon Treaty. EU leaders in Brussels and governments across the union, particularly Germany and France, were stunned by the Irish verdict, which amounted to a huge vote of no confidence in the way the EU is run… The result left Europe’s leaders with a giant dilemma over what to do next… The pressure on Britain indicated that Germany and France still hope to salvage the treaty, although it was not clear how since it has to be ratified by all 27 EU countries to take effect…

“Everything suggested that Europe’s key leaders were urgently conferring on a scheme to steamroller their blueprint through despite the Irish rejection, a course likely to trigger protest from Eurosceptics and deepen Europe’s democratic legitimacy problems. At the very least, the deadlines for implementing the treaty looked difficult to achieve.”

The EUObserver wrote on June 16:

“Europe will this week try and pick up the political pieces following Ireland’s rejection of the Lisbon Treaty, but the relatively high turnout at the ballot box, the wide margin and the jumble of reasons for the No vote mean an exit strategy will be hard to find… Ireland has admitted it will be hard-pressed to come up [with] an answer and asked Europe to not isolate it… France and Germany have been careful to sing from the same hymn sheet, staving off a feeling of Europe in crisis and rushing out a joint statement to say ratification should continue in a bid to stop more eurosceptic countries such as Britain immediately calling off the process… But all countries need to ratify the Lisbon Treaty for it to come into force…

“The most obvious way out – without resorting to renegotiating the treaty for which there is little political appetite – is another vote to see if the Irish say yes second time round… But it appears unlikely that the Irish government can take this route… the EU would leave itself exposed to charges that it is ignoring the will of the people if it pushes Dublin towards a second vote.”

Coming–a Two-Speed or “Core” Europe

The Times wrote on June 15:

“Gordon Brown is privately ready to sacrifice the Lisbon treaty rather than allow the Irish no vote to create a two-tier Europe. Despite the Irish referendum, France, Germany and senior Brussels officials have insisted there should be no delay in implementing the European Union blueprint. But No 10 sources say the prime minister would rather see the entire constitutional treaty collapse than allow individual member states to be left trailing in a two-speed Europe… If Europe presses ahead without Ireland, it would set a precedent for a two-speed club, with Britain likely to be stuck in the second tier…

“The only EU leader so far to admit that the treaty is dead is Vaclav Klaus, the Czech president, who declared the entire project ‘finished’. ‘Ratification cannot be continued,’ he said. There are signs that across Europe political leaders will face growing public opposition if they disregard the Irish vote.”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“The most probable option that remains is an exhausting marathon. The EU would continue working, at least for a while, with the instruments and powers that it already has. Then, in a couple of years, a new round of negotiations would begin in order to come up with a more efficient set of rules for the club. That would take a long time and by that point the old longing for a smaller, better ‘core Europe’ among committed Europeans would once again have been awakened.”

In a related article, Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“Elsewhere, calls for a ‘two-speed’ Europe have once again become audible. Many in Germany, France and other long-time EU members have argued that, if not everyone is willing to fully integrate, then those who would like to should move ahead. Luxembourg Prime Minister Jean-Claude Juncker said on German radio on Saturday that it was time for a ‘Club of the Few.’ Former German Foreign Minister Joschka Fischer likewise wrote in an editorial for Die Zeit that ‘those who want political integration should move forward and those who are happy with just a common market should be left behind.'”

Ultimately, a two-speed Europe WILL develop, and certain “core nations” WILL move forward. For more information, please watch our new StandingWatch program, titled, “Ireland Says No–What Now?” It is posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. Also, make sure to read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”

“Fortress Europe Is Taking Shape”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 19:

“The European Parliament has approved new measures for handling illegal immigrants in the European Union. But does it make the EU more humane? German commentators aren’t sure…

“The business daily Handelsblatt writes: ‘Unfortunately, the train is heading in the wrong direction. … Already the approach is wrong. Instead of seeing immigration as a way to enrich and increase the growth prospects of the aging continent, the EU has set its sights on building a wall. … The slogans are regulation and repression. Fortress Europe is taking shape… there is absolutely no reason for the EU to strengthen the fortress.'”

European Defense–Top Priority

The EUObserver wrote on June 17:

“French president Nicolas Sarkozy has reaffirmed his intention to make European defence a major theme during his country’s six-month stint at running the European Union, beginning in less that two week’s time. In a key address before French military brass on Tuesday (17 June), Mr Sarkozy said ‘building European defence is our priority’ and that ‘whatever the future of the Treaty of Lisbon’ he would not change his mind…

“EU member states in 1999 committed themselves to achieving a Rapid Reaction Force of this size, deployable within 60 days… Mr Sarkozy said he wants to make defence and security policy an example of a ‘concrete Europe, of a Europe that responds to the needs of its citizens. I very much hope that the French presidency of the European Union (…) will be the first step in a veritable relaunch of European defence for the coming years,’ he said, according to AP.”

Blueprint for Nuclear Weapons in the Hands of U.S. Enemies?

CNN wrote on June 15:

“An international smuggling ring may have secretly shared blueprints for an advanced nuclear weapon with Iran, North Korea and other rogue countries, The Washington Post reported Sunday. The now-defunct ring led by Pakistani scientist Abdul Qadeer Khan is previously known to have sold bomb-related parts to Libya, Iran and North Korea.

“A draft report by former top U.N. arms inspector David Albright says the smugglers also acquired designs for building a more sophisticated compact nuclear device that could be fitted on a type of ballistic missile used by Iran and other developing countries, according to the Post.”

In addition, The Financial Times wrote on June 19:

“The US military cannot locate hundreds of sensitive nuclear missile components, according to several government officials familiar with a Pentagon report on nuclear safeguards. Robert Gates, US defence secretary, recently fired both the US Air Force chief of staff and air force secretary after an investigation blamed the air force for the inadvertent shipment of nuclear missile nose cones to Taiwan. According to previously undisclosed details obtained by the FT, the investigation also concluded that the air force could not account for many sensitive components previously included in its nuclear inventory. One official said the number of missing components was more than 1,000.”

Israel Believes Air Strike Against Iran Unavoidable–“We Will See a Middle East in Flames.”

Der Spiegel Online wrote on June 16:

“The Israeli government no longer believes that sanctions can prevent Iran from building nuclear weapons. A broad consensus in favor of a military strike against Tehran’s nuclear facilities — without the Americans, if necessary — is beginning to take shape… there is now a consensus within the Israeli government that an air strike against the Iranian nuclear facilities has become unavoidable…

“The one question over which Israel’s various political groups disagree is the timing of an attack. The doves argue that diplomatic efforts by the United Nations should be allowed to continue until Iran is on the verge of completing the bomb…

“The hawks, on the other hand, believe time is running out. They stress that there is now a ‘favorable window of opportunity’ that will close with the US presidential election in November, and that Israel can only depend on American support for as long as current US President George W. Bush is still in charge in Washington. They are convinced that the country cannot truly depend on any of the candidates to succeed Bush in office. Barack Obama, the presumptive Democratic candidate, has already said that he favors direct negotiations with Tehran. And even if Republican John McCain wins the race, politicians in Jerusalem do not expect him to be ordering an attack as his first official act… President Bush, however, has recently been sending out signals that are suspiciously reminiscent of the run-up to the Iraq war…

“In a recent letter to Austrian Chancellor Alfred Gusenbauer, Israeli Defense Minister Ehud Barak wrote that Tehran is not far from the ‘point of no return’ at which the Israelis believe it could no longer be prevented from developing a bomb. Israeli intelligence officials believe that Iranian weapons engineers could have enough enriched uranium to build a nuclear warhead by 2009.

“Bruce Riedel, a Middle East expert who spent many years working for the CIA, says it would be ‘very difficult for this administration [of the USA] to start a war with Iran. There would be public uproar and congressional uproar.’ But the situation is different from Israel’s perspective, says Riedel. ‘There is some risk that Israel thinks it has limited time to act and it has a green light from American politicians.’ Besides, the Israeli Air Force is known for its ‘inventive solutions to military problems,’ says Riedel, who has strong contacts to Israel, referring to the feasibility of such an attack. ‘Israeli military planners tell me it is mission doable.’

“This is why Riedel sees an Israeli military strike, with the US government’s consent, as the most likely attack scenario. But the consequences, according to Riedel, would not differ from those of an American attack. ‘An Israeli attack will be seen as a US attack. Iran will retaliate against both Israel and the US.’ The consequences, says Riedel, would be fatal. ‘We will see a Middle East in flames.’

“Nevertheless, in Israel it is no longer a matter of whether there will be a military strike, but when.”

No Official Position on Homosexual Bishops in Lutheran Churches

Reuters reported on June 17:

“Germany could elect its first openly gay Lutheran bishop [Horst Gorski, a senior cleric from Hamburg] next month [July 12], a move conservatives say would alienate many Christians and open divisions in the Church…

“‘Many members of the community would have little understanding for a bishop with this kind of lifestyle,’ Ulrich Ruess, a pastor in the northern city of Hamburg, was quoted as telling Die Welt newspaper. Others have been quoted as saying Gorski’s appointment would damage the standing and weight of the Lutheran Church, founded by German Martin Luther in the 16th century and now one of the largest Protestant denominations.

“The election committee is standing by its choice of candidates. ‘After careful consultation, we have nominated two experienced provosts as candidates who have excelled in their localities and in the region in a variety of ways,’ said election committee member Bishop Maria Jepsen, the world’s first woman Lutheran bishop. In an Internet statement, she said the two candidates earned respect with their theological and pastoral work as well as through their strong charisma.

“The Lutheran World Federation, which represents nearly 69 million Christians, says it will not get involved as it has no common line on the question of homosexuality… Last year the largest U.S. Lutheran body, the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (ELCA), said it would allow homosexual clergy in sexual relationships to serve as pastors.”

California’s Gay Marriages

The Associated Press reported on June 18:

“Wearing everything from T-shirts to tuxedos and lavish gowns, hundreds of same-sex couples rushed to county clerks’ offices throughout California to obtain marriage licenses and exchange vows as last-minute legal challenges to gay marriage failed. All 58 counties began issuing licenses Tuesday following an order from the state’s highest court.

“San Diego County, typically a Republican stronghold, added four walk-up windows and assigned 78 employees to issue marriage licenses, up from the usual 19. It issued 230 licenses on Tuesday, breaking its previous single-day record of 176 on Valentine’s Day 2005…

“A recent Field Poll showed that Californians favor granting gays the right to marry 51 percent to 42 percent. It was the first time in 30 years of California polling that the scales tipped in that direction. In a sign of the growing political support for same-sex marriage, the Los Angeles City Council president, the mayor of Sacramento and at least two state lawmakers agreed to officiate at the weddings of staff members and friends.”

Romantic Human-Robot Relationships?

AFP wrote on June 15:

“Romantic human-robot relationships are no longer the stuff of science fiction — researchers expect them to become reality within four decades… ‘I am talking about loving relationships about 40 years from now,’ David Levy, author of the book ‘Love + sex with robots’, told AFP at an international conference. ‘… [Then] there [will exist] robots that have also emotions, personality, consciousness. They can talk to you, they can make you laugh. They can … say they love you just like a human would say “I love you”, and say it as though they mean it …’

“Scientists were working on artificial personality, emotion and consciousness, said Levy, and some robots already appear lifelike… Levy’s bombshell thesis, whose publication has had a ripple-effect way beyond the scientific community, gives rise to a number of complicated ethical and relationship questions.”

Jacob’s Pillar Stone in the UK–Fact or Fiction?

The Telegraph wrote on June 16:

“Scottish, English and British monarchs have been crowned on the ancient coronation stone since the ninth century. It spent 700 years under the chair in Westminster Abbey after it was seized in 1296 by King Edward I, and was finally returned to Scotland 12 years ago. It has since been viewed at Edinburgh Castle by tens of thousands of people, and is regarded as a symbol of Scottish independence. According to legend, Jacob used the ancient stone as a pillow when he dreamt of a ladder to heaven.

“But Scotland’s First Minister is convinced that it may be no more than a worthless lump of Perthshire sandstone. He believes it was passed off as the real coronation stone when Edward stormed Scone Abbey in 1296…

“On Christmas Day 1950, the Stone of Destiny was stolen from below the coronation chair in Westminster Abbey by a group of radical nationalist students… After a brief sojourn north of the border it was later handed back to British authorities and was used in the coronation of Queen Elizabeth II in 1953.

“Ian Hamilton, a QC who was one of the four students who stole the relic 58 years ago, said he remained convinced it was the real thing… A spokesman for Westminster Abbey said she had always believed the stone was genuine.”

Back to top

Do you believe that the "Virgin Mary" has appeared to children and others with messages from God?

We don’t believe that Mary, the mother of Jesus Christ, appeared to anyone after she had died in the first century. Mary is dead and buried, sleeping the sleep of death in her grave, and awaiting her resurrection to eternal life at the time of Christ’s return. The Bible makes it very clear that all who died in Christ will be resurrected when Christ comes back to this earth–not before then (compare 1 Corinthians 15:22-23, 50-52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17). As we explain in our free booklet, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul?”, those who die sleep a dreamless sleep of death, without any knowledge, activity, consciousness or thought. For this reason alone, Mary could not have really appeared to anyone after she had died.

Some believe that Mary appeared in a vision. For proof, they point to the occasion of the “transfiguration on the mount” (Matthew 17:1-9), when three of Christ’s disciples, Peter, James and John, saw Jesus Christ in a vision (verse 9) talking to Moses and Elijah, who had died. In that vision, the disciples were given a glimpse of how it would be like in the Kingdom of God, which will be established on this earth after Christ’s return. Jesus had told those disciples that they would not die until they had seen the Kingdom of God having come with power (compare Matthew 16:28; Mark 9:1). They did see it–in a vision (For more information on this vision, please read our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.”).

We must note, however, that that vision was quite different from visions children and others might have experienced, claiming that they saw the “Virgin Mary” appearing to them with a message from God, pertaining to future events. While the disciples experienced a vision pertaining to a time when Jesus, Moses and Elijah would in fact be powerful spirit beings in the Kingdom of God, the visions of Mary deal mainly with the time prior to Christ’s return–prior to Mary’s resurrection from the dead.

In any event, we are told in Scripture to test the spirits whether they are from God (1 John 4:1). It may not be all that clear to many from the outset whether a particular vision or message is from God or from another source. The Bible warns us that, especially in these end times, many will listen to and be deceived by “lying spirits.” The fact that a message might even accurately foretell certain events is not proof, all by itself, that that message was given by God.

Some point to the episode of King Saul’s encounter with the witch of Endor (1 Samuel 28:3-25), when allegedly, Samuel, who had died, appeared to Saul. They state that if dead Samuel could appear to Saul, why could not dead Mary appear to children?

We read that the prophet Samuel had died, but subsequently King Saul, who had been forsaken by God, went to a witch to find out his future. In the séance, the witch “saw” someone who claimed to be the prophet Samuel. Of course, it was not the real Samuel, as he had died and was in his grave, and as God had clearly stated that he would no longer speak to King Saul through His prophets (verses 6, 15). The figure which only the witch “saw”–Saul did not see anything–was a demon impersonating Samuel. Nevertheless, we find that the demon accurately foretold the future–that Saul and his sons would die in battle the following day (verse 19) (For more information on this séance with Saul and the witch of Endor, please read our free booklet, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul?“).

The fact that the demon accurately foretold the future does not negate the fact that he was a deceiving spirit. We read in Deuteronomy 13:1-4: “If there arises among you a prophet or a dreamer of dreams, and he gives you a sign or a wonder, and the sign or the wonder comes to pass, of which he spoke to you, saying, ‘Let us go after other gods’–which you have not known–‘and let us serve them,’ you shall not listen to the words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams, for the LORD your God is testing you to know whether you love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul. You shall walk after the LORD your God and fear Him, and keep His commandments and obey His voice; you shall serve Him and hold fast to Him.”

Notice! Even though the sign or the wonder came to pass, this was no proof that the prophet was God’s messenger. That is why we are told, as mentioned, to test the spirits–whether they preach the Word of God and obedience to His commandments, or whether they teach a different gospel (Galatians 1:6-9) or a different Jesus (2 Corinthians 11:4).

We also find that apparently, King Saul “prophesied” under the influence of a demonic spirit, after the Spirit of God had left him. We read, in 1 Samuel 18:10, that a distressing spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied inside the house. This distressing spirit was a demon motivating Saul to try to kill David (vs. 11-12). God had allowed this demon to plague Saul, who was unwilling to obey Him, and Saul was even prophesying under demonic influence. The Bible does not tell us, exactly, what Saul prophesied, but he might very well have foretold accurately some future events. Further references to that distressing spirit or demon can be found in 1 Samuel 16:14-23. For more information on the powerful and deceptive role of demons and their activities, please read our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World.”

Many today are unwilling to obey God and keep His commandments. And so, God allows deception to come upon mankind, including signs and wonders which might appear to be very real, and which might even accurately foretell certain future events. But we are told that these are “lying wonders,” and that they are inspired by Satan, not by God–even though God allows these things to happen. We read in 2 Thessalonians 2:8-12 about the appearance of a powerful religious personage, called the “lawless one” or the “false prophet.” He will manifest himself just prior to the return of Christ:

“The coming of the lawless one is according to the working of Satan, with all power, signs,and lying wonders, and with all unrighteous deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this reason God will send them strong delusion, that they should believe the lie, that they all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.”

This powerful personage is also described in Revelation 13:13-14: “He performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And he deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted to do…”

Christ warned that this false prophet or “lawless one” will be accompanied by many other false preachers, priests, ministers and prophets who will deceive most people. We read in Matthew 24:5, 23-24: “For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am Christ,’ and will deceive many… Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not believe it. For false christs and false prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders to deceive, if possible, even the elect.”

When we are faced with apparitions of “the Virgin Mary” and other dead “saints,” we must consider the biblical testimony and compare it with the kind of message and teaching conveyed in those alleged apparitions. If they don’t match, then we know that those apparitions are not from God, because God is a God of truth, who cannot lie or deceive (Titus 1:2; Hebrews 6:18), and we know that “no lie is of the truth” (1 John 2:21).

Lead Writer: Norbert Link

Back to top

Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock

A new StandingWatch program has been posted on StandingWatch, Google Video and YouTube. It is titled, “Ireland Says No–What Now?” In the program, Norbert Link discusses the fact that the Irish people have rejected the Lisbon Treaty–and have plunged Europe into another institutional crisis. As all 27 member states must ratify the Treaty, it is feared that the dream of a European superstate is dead–or that it has been put on ice for many years to come. But is this true? Not at all! The paradox is this: Ireland, by their no-vote, might have set in motion a development which they tried to prevent from happening.

Our recent StandingWatch program, “Coming–The Great Depression” has been viewed approximately 3,600 times on YouTube. Our recent program, “Food Shortage in the USA” has been viewed approximately 2,800 times on YouTube.

The following video-recorded sermon by Norbert Link was posted on Google Video:

Bible Study — By This We Know, June 7, 2008

Back to top


How This Work is Financed

This Update is an official publication by the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the United States of America; the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada; and the Global Church of God in the United Kingdom.

Editorial Team: Norbert Link, Dave Harris, Rene Messier, Brian Gale, Johanna Link, Eric Rank, Michael Link, Anna Link, Kalon Mitchell, Manuela Mitchell, Dawn Thompson

Technical Team: Eric Rank, Shana Rank

Our activities and literature, including booklets, weekly updates, sermons on CD are provided free of charge. They are made possible by the tithes, offerings and contributions of Church members and others who have elected to support this Work.

While we do not solicit the general public for funds, contributions are gratefully welcomed and are tax-deductible in the U.S. and Canada.

Donations can be sent to the following addresses:

United States: Church of the Eternal God, P.O. Box 270519, San Diego, CA 92198

Canada: Church of God, ACF, Box 1480, Summerland, B.C. V0H 1Z0

United Kingdom: Global Church of God, PO Box 44, MABLETHORPE, LN12 9AN, United Kingdom

©2024 Church of the Eternal God